OUAi PA l-ioia^ All books are subject to recall after two weeks Olln/Kroch Library DATE DUE 'mmktmam rrn i i !^ 1 LD 1 ! 2002 MBHIbg «^ ^m^^a^ j*1H*f fflffi*^' '^Ut 1 1 - i— !_ 'H "tsteii: at;.. GAYLORD PRINTED IN U.S.A. Cornell University Library The original of tiiis book is in tine Cornell University Library. There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text. http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924074486501 In compliance with current copyright law, Cornell University Library produced this replacement volume on paper that meets the ANSI Standard Z3 9. 48- 19 84 to replace the irreparably deteriorated original. 1994 A GRAMMAR OF OSCAN AND UMBRIAN WITH A COLLECTION OF INSCRIPTIONS AND A GLOSSARY BY CARL DARLING BUCK, Ph.D. Professor of Sanskrit and Indo-European Comparative Philology in the University of Chicaoo BOSTON, U.S.A. GINN & COMPANY, PUBLISHEES Cbe Stl^ensenm pcetie 1904 J) X-v&'^^^y^^- Copyright, 1901 By caul daelikg buck ALL BIGHTS RESERVED Mi / ' PREFACE The following work is an attempt to furnish in a single vol- ume of moderate compass what is most essential for the study of the Oscan and Umbrian dialects. In spite of the meagreness of the material, as compared with languages like Greek and Latin, and in spite of the many questions of detail which are still unsolved, the main features of these two dialects are well understood. And such is their relation to Latin that some acquaintance with them is important, not to the Indo-Europeanist alone, but to the student of the Latin language, and, in a less degree, to the student of the history and antiquities of Italy. In order that a knowledge of the dialects should become more general, it is not enough that we have now such excellent works as Conway's Italic Dialects, with its full presentation of the existing material, and von Planta's exhaustive Grammatik der Oskisch-Umbrischen Dialekte. The fullness of v. Planta's treatment, the conscientious weighing of possibilities, and the liberal citation pf authorities, all add to its value as a work of reference, but the resulting bulk of 1372 pages is likely to deter one who can devote only a moderate amount of time to the subject. That there is need of a briefer grammar has long been the author's conviction, which has only been strengthened by inquiries and suggestions from others in this country and abroad.^ In order to secure the desired brevity, it has been necessary to eliminate almost wholly any detailed discussion of disputed points, as well as special references for the views adopted or rejected. Any one for whom the general bibliography given below is not sufiB.cient may be referred to v. Planta. Only in a few cases, here 1 So Skutsch, in a review of the author's Oscan-Umbrian Verb-System, Berliner Philologische Wochenschrilt, November, 1895: "Der Verf. kame eiuem Bediirfniss entgegen, wenn er eine vollstandige Grammatik des O.-U. im Massstab seines Verb- Systems schriebe. Denn neben dem trefflichen, aber weitschichtigen Werke v. Plantas ist eiu kurzes Handbuch zur Einfiihrung erwunscht." iii iv Preface and there, I have added references in footnotes, mostly to discus- sions more recent than v. Planta. Generally I have simply stated the view which seemed to me on the whole the most probable, or else contented myself with a non liquet. It is scarcely necessary to state that in matters of dispute I have had no predilection for my own previously expressed views, but have with equal freedom rejected them in favor of others or retained them against others, according to my present judgment. That the treatment is historical and comparative, not merely descriptive, is a matter of course. But the emphasis is on Italic, rather than on Indo-European, relations. In the case of words which are peculiar to the dialects and not found in Latin, a fairly wide range of cognates is cited, as in sections 15, 16. But ordinarily comparison within the Italic is deemed sufficient, and forms from other Indo-European languages are introduced only for special reasons. The grammar is called a Grammar of Oscan and Umbrian, not of the Oscan-Umbrian dialects, for it does not pretend to treat systematically the minor dialects included under the name Oscan- Umbrian. Most of the characteristics of these dialects (so far as they are clear) are mentioned incidentally, mainly in the Introduc- tion. But to discuss or even mention all the questions arising in the attempt to generalize from material consisting of only a few lines, would require an amount of space not justified by the results. Unless the material from these minor dialects is notably increased, our knowledge of the Oscan-Umbrian group will be almost coinci- dent with what we know of its two principal dialects. And in this approximate sense a grammar of Oscan and Umbrian is also a grammar of Oscan-Umbrian. As the book has been practically ready for the press since the beginning of the year, and the Phonology in type since February, almost nothing in the literature of 1903 has been taken account of. But in what has appeared there is little which has entirely con- vinced me. Special mention may be made of Brugmann's discussion of the- negative prefix an- and anter 'inter' (I.F. 15, 70 fE.). I have myself wished there were some way of equating these directly with Preface v the Latin, instead of assuming by-forms (as in 98 with c), which indeed seems out of the question in the ease of Anaf riss if = L. Imhribus (see 98, b). But Brugmann's assumption that " initial e before nasal + consonant had a very open pronunciation in the Oscan-Umbrian period and had perhaps become identical in this position with Italic a" fails to convince me, in view of 0. embratur, Entrai, and especially U. iseceles ' insectis.' Nor do I see the necessity of separating 0. ant from L. ante because of its meaning 'as far as' (see 299, 2). For assistance I am indebted to Professors J. C. Eolfe and Minton Warren, who kindly offered to read proof, and especially to my pupils, Mr. W. C. Gunnerson and Mr. E. B. Nelson, who have gone over the proof with great care, devoting no small amount of time to the verification of references, citations, etc., and con- tributing in every way to the accuracy of the text. The remarkable keenness and intelligence of the proof-reader in the office of the publishers has also saved the work from many blemishes. C. D. B. Decejtbee, 1903. TABLE OF CONTENTS Bibliography Explanations . PAGE . xiii xvii INTRODUCTION Peoples and Languages op Italy 1 Classification of the Italic Dialects 2 OscAN — External Data 3 Umbrian — External Data 6 General Characteristics of the Oscan-IImbrian Group : Phonology .7 Inflection ......... . 8 Syntax . . .11 Vocabulary . . 11 Summary . ..... .... 17 Special Characteristics of Oscan 18 Special Characteristics of Umbrian 19 Borrowed Words 20 PHONOLOGY Alphabet and Orthography : Oscan 22 Umbrian Relation of the Alphabets Notes on Orthography . History op the Sounds : Vowels .... a e . e i . i . u for . u u . 23 24 25 29 29 30 31 33 34 35 36 37 38 40 41 41 Vlll Table of Contents Diphthongs . . ai . ei oi ■ . . au, eu, ou Lengthen'ing of Vowels Shoetenikg of Vowels Anapttxis in Osoan conteactiox and hiatus Vowel- Weakening in Medial Syllables . Syncope in Medial Syllables Syncope in Final Syllables Samprasarana . Loss OF Final Short Vowels Vowel-Gkadation Consonants . . Consonantal i (j) . . Consonantal u (u) . ... r . . 1 . . . . n AND m . . . Omission of Nasals before Consonants Final n and m ns Intervocalic s. Rhotacism Final s sn, sm, si, zd Intervocalic rs . rs BEFORE Consonants . Final rs . . . sr Is . P • pt. ps b . bh . Labials and Nasals t Final t Final nt tl . PAGE 41 43 44 45 46 47 49 50 53 55 57 59 60 61 62 66 66 . 67 68 . 68 70 . 70 71 71 73 74 74 75 76 77 77 78 78 78 78 79 79 79 79 80 80 . 80 82 Table of Contents PAGE d . . . .... 82 Umuuian r, rs, from d .... 82 Final d . . . ... .84 Initial di . . . . 84 nd, dn . . . . 84 dh . . .85 Dental + s . . . 85 Dental + Dental . 80 Other Combinations op Dentals ... 87 The Gdtturals ... 87 k . . . . . .88 H . . . . . 89 Umbrian Palatalization of fc . . . 89 ks .... . .91 Loss of k between Consonants . . 91 g 92 Umbrian Palatalization of g . . 93 gh . . 93 kS . . . . 94 g» 94 g«h . . . 94 Loss OF U in kU etc. . 95 Change of Scrd Motes to Sonants. . 96 Change of Sonant Mctes to Surds . 97 Changes of the original Sonant Aspirates 97 Doubling of Consonants in Oscan . 99 Simplification of Dooble Consonants . 100 Changes in Sentence-Combination. Sandhi 100 Accent . . 101 Summary of the Oscan and Umbrian Sounds : Oscan 102 Umbrian . . ... 107 INFLECTION Nouns : First Declension .... . . 113 Second Declension . . . 116 Jo-Stems . ... 119 Oscan Gentiles in -ils etc. . 121 Third Declension ... . . . 124 Mute Stems, Liquid Stems . . . 128 Nasal Stems, S-Stems .... . 130 Irregular Nouns . . .... 131 Table of Contents PAGE Fourth Declension . . . . 131 Fifth Declension . . . 132 Adjectives : Declension . ■ • • . 133 Comparison . 134 Adverbs • • 136 Numerals: Cardinals and Ordinals ... . . 137 Distributives and Numeral Adverbs . 139 Pronouns : Personal Pronouns .... . 139 Possessive Pronouns . 140 Demonstrative Pronouns . . . 140 Interrogative, Relative, and Indefinite Pronouns 143 Pronominal Enclitics . 146 Relative Adverbs and Conjunctions . 148 Verbs : The Personal Endings' . . . 151 Examples of Conjugation . . 153 First Conjugation ... . 154 Second Conjugation . . . . . 156 Third Conjugation . . . . . 157 Fourth Conjugation . ... 159 Irregular Verbs .... . 160 FORMATION OF THE MOODS AND TENSES The Present Stem : First Conjugation . . 161 Second Conjugation . , 162 Third Conjugation .... . . 163 Fourth Conjugation . . . 164 Forms of the Type of L. capio . . 165 Irregular Verbs . . . 166 Remarks on the Forms connected with L. Iwheo . 167 Remarks on the Forms connected with L. facio . 168 The Imperfect Indicative .... . 169 The Future Indicative ... . 169 The Perfect Indicative 169 The Future Perfect . . . 173 The Subjunctive . . . . 173 The Present Subjunctive , I74 The Imperfect Subjunctive .... ... 175 The Perfect Subjunctive . ... 175 Table of Contents xi PAGE The Imperative ... .... . 175 The Passive .... . .... 177 The Peiiiphkastic Passive . . . 179 The Pkesent Infinitive, The Supine . .... 179 The Present Active Participle . .... 180 The Perfect Passive Participle . . 180 The Gbkcndive .... . . 181 WORD-FORMATION Derivation of Nouns and Adjectives : Nouns . . . 182 Adjectives . . . . 185 Secondary Verbal Derivation : Denominatives ... . ... 190 Composition : Nouns and Adjectives .... ... 192 Verbs . . . . . . 193 SYNTAX Uses of the Cases : The Genitive ... 195 The Dative . . 198 The Accusative 199 The Locative 199 The Abi,ative(-Instrumental): Ablative Uses . 200 Instrumental Uses . ... 201 Locative Uses . . 203 Prepositions (and the Correspokdikg Prefixes): With the Accusative only . . . . 205 With the Ablative only . . 207 With the Accusative and Locative ... . . 209 With the Locative and Ablative ....... 210 With Other Cases 210 Adjectives ... 211 Adverbs . . . 211 The Verb : Voice . 212 Tense . . 213 Mood : Commands and Prohibitions 214 The Subjunctive of Wish .... . . 215 The Subjunctive in Substantive Clauses .... 216 Clauses op Indirect Question . .... 217 xii Table of Contents Eelatite Claitsbs . TEMPOR.iL Clauses Conditional Clauses Infinitives and Participles Agreement Omission of Words Order of Words . COLLECTION OF INSCRIPTIONS OSCAN The Cippus Abellakcs . The Tabula Bantina Inscriptions of Pompeii: Inscriptions on Public Works, and Dedications The Eituns Inscriptions . Inscriptions of Capua : The Curse of Vibia The Iotilae-Dedications . Other Capuan Inscriptions . Inscriptions from Other Campaniax Towns . Inscriptions of Samnium and the Frentani : The Dedicatory Tablet of Aonone . Others . . . Inscriptions of Lucania, Bruttium, and Messaxa Coins . . . ... Umbrian ... The Iguvinian Tables : V. . Vl-VIIandl I . . II ... . Ill, IV . . . . Commentary ... Minor Umbrian Inscriptions GLOSSARY AND INDEX OsCAN . . ... Umbrian Photographs of Oscan Inscriptions Facsimile of Oscan Inscription fko-m Pompeii Facsimile of the Tabula Bantina .... Photograph of V b, Iguvinian Tables Map of Central Italy ...... page 217 218 220 221 221 222 223 . 225 226 230 289 242 243 247 251 . 253 254 256 258 259 260 . 260 262 . 288 293 297 301 . 310 . 311 327 Plate I Plate II Plate III Plate IV Plate V BRIEF BIBLIOGEAPHYi The history of the study of the Italic dialects might be expected to date from the discovery of the Iguvinian Tables in 1444, but for several centuries all the attempts to decipher these were wholly worthless. The first sign of progress is found in Lanzi, Saggio di lingua Etrusca e di altre antiche d'ltalia, Eome, 1789, in which the ritual character of the contents was recognized. In the first half of the nineteenth century fall, among others, the contributions of K. 0. Milller, who in his great work on the Etruscans (Die Etrusker, 1828 ; 2d ed. by Deecke, 1877) definitely disposed of the error that Oscan and Umbrian were connected with Etruscan ; of the Sanskritist Lassen, who gave a critical treatment of a section of the Iguvinian Tables in his Beitrage zur Deutung der eugu- binischen Tafeln, Bonn, 1833; of Grotefend, celebrated for his decipherment of the Old Persian cuneiform, who treats selected pas- sages in his Rudimenta linguae Umbricae, Hanover, 1835-1839 ; of Lepsius, the future Egyptologist, who in his dissertation, De tabulis Eug^binis, Berlin, 1833, cleared up the remaining difficulties of the alphabet and proposed a chronological arrangement of the tables which is still followed in the universally adopted numbering. Lepsius also brought out the first trustworthy edition of the Oscan inscriptions together with the Umbrian, the Inscriptiones Umbricae et Oscae, Leipzig, 1841. A work of prime importance for the study of Oscan and the minor dialects was Mommsen's Unteritalische Dialekte, Leipzig, 1860. A similarly fundamental work for Umbrian was Aufrecht and KirchhofE's Die umbrischen Sprachdenkmaler, 1849-1851, the fiist really critical attempt to interpret the Iguvinian Tables as a whole. Kirchhoff was also the first to recognize the true character of the longest Oscan inscription, the Tabula Bantina, in his elaborate commentary. Das Stadtrecht von Bantia, Berlin, 1853. In Huschke's Die oskischen und sabellischen Sprachdenkmaler, 1856, and Die igu- vischen Tafeln, 1859, a wealth of knowledge on the side of antiquities ' A full bibliography is given by v. Planta, II, pp. xiff. For the historj' of the interpretation of the Iguvinian Tables, see especially Breal, Tab. Eug., pp. i ff. xiii xiv Brief Bihliography is marred by a lack of critical judgment, especially in grammatical points, so that while some of the many daring conjectures have proved serviceable, his works in general mark a step backward. Newman's Text of the Iguvine Inscriptions, London, 1864, is without much value. Grammatical questions were also discussed in numer- ous articles by Corssen, Ebel, Bugge, and others. Bruppacher's Oskische Lautlehre, 1869, and Enderis' Oskische Formenlehre, 1871, were convenient little manuals for the time, though valueless to-day. In the last quarter of the nineteenth century the most notable advance in the interpretation of the dialect remains was made by the works of Breal and of Bticheler. Besides their exhaustive com- mentaries on the Iguvinian Tables, cited below, each of these scholars has discussed in one form or another most of the more important Oscan inscriptions. Important contributions were also made by Bugge, Danielsson, Deecke, Jordan, Pauli, and others. New editions of the Oscan and Sabellian inscriptions with facsimiles were brought out by the Eussian scholar Zvetaieff in 1878 and 1884 (cited below). The Italic dialects have always held an important place in the interest of Indo-European philologists, and Brug'mann especially has done much to further their study, both as author and teacher. It is not too much to say that the works of former pupils of his, appearing from 1892 on, especially the treatises of Bronisch and the present writer, von Planta's grammar, and Conway's edition of the texts, all cited below, have put the whole subject on a new footing. Contributions on special points, too numerous to specify here, have been made in recent years by F. D. Allen, Bartholomae, Ceci, Ehlich, Fay, Horton-Smith, Pascal, Skutsch, Solmsen, and others. The following is a list of the works which are now the most useful to the student. Indo-European Grammar Brugmann-Delbeuck, Grundriss der vergleichenden Grammatik der indogermanischen Sprachen. 5 vols. Strassburg, 1886-1900. Vol. I in 2d ed., 1897. Vols. I-II (Phonology and Morphology) by K. Brugmann (abbr. Brugmann, Grd.) ; vols. III-V (Syntax) by_ B. Delbriick (= Delbriick, Vergl. Syntax, I-III). The Oscan and Umbrian dialects are treated systematically and as fully as the wide scope of the work permits. Brief Bibliography xv Brugmann, Kurze vergleichende Grammatik der indogermanischen Sprachen. Parts I-II, Strassburg, 1902-1903. In this shorter work, to be completed within the limits of a single volume, Oscan and Umbrian forms are mentioned only incidentally in connection with the treatment of Latin. Latin Grammar Lindsay, The Latin Language. Oxford, 1894. SoMMER, Handbnch der lateinischen Laut- und Pormenlehre. Heidelberg, 1902. Stolz, Historisehe Grammatik der lateinischen Sprache. Leipzig, 1894. OscanUmbrian Grammar VON Planta, Grammatik der oskisch-umbrischen Dialekte. 2 vols. Strassburg, 1892-1897 (abbr. v. Planta). A sound and exhaustive treatment, fundamental for all future work. Also contains the texts. A brief sketch of Oscan-XJmbrian grammar is included in Conway's Italic Dialects, and of Umbrian grammar in the commentaries of Br^al, JBiicheler, and others, quoted below. Special chapters of the grammar are treated in : Bronisch, Die oskischen I- und E-Vocale. Leipzig, 1892. Buck, Der Vocalismns der oskischen Sprache. Leipzig, 1892 (abbr. Osk. Voc). Buck, The Oscan-Umbrian Verb-System. Chicago, 1895 (abbr. Verb-System). Texts and Commentaries ^ Conway, The Italic Dialects. 2 vols. Cambridge, 1897. The most exhaustive collection of the material, containing the inscriptions with full epigraphical data, the glosses, lists of proper names, etc., together with a brief sketch of the grammar, and a glossary. A concise but complete collection of the inscriptions is also included in V. Planta's Grammatik, cited above. Conway, Dialectorum Italicarum Exempla Selecta. Cambridge, 1 899. Selections from the dialect inscriptions, with translation and brief notes. AuFRECHT UND KiRCHHOFF, Die umbrischcn Sprachdenkmaler. 2 vols. Berlin, 1849-1851. See above, p. xiii. Still to be consulted with profit. 1 Kef erences for particular Oscan inscriptions are given in the Collection of Inscriptions. xvi Brief Bibliography Breal, Les Tables Eugubines. Paris, 1875 (abbr. Tab. Eug.). This and the following are the two leading commentaries on the Iguvinian Tables. BiJCHELEE, Umbrica. Bonn, 1883. On the whole the most convincing interpretation of the Umbrian remains, and- followed in large measure in the present work. MoMMSEN, Die Unteritalisolien Dialekte. Leipzig, 1850 (abbr. Unterit. Dial.). See above, p. xiii. Still valuable for the epigraphical data and the geo- graphical and historical notes. ZvBTAiEFF, Sylloge Inscriptionum Oscarum. St. Petersburg and Leipzig, 1878. ZvETAiEFF, Inscriptiones Italiae Mediae Dialecticae. Leipzig, 1884. These two collections are now mainly valuable on account of the accom- panying facsimiles. Contributions on special points of grammar and interpretation are found in the various journals, proceedings of learned societies, and series of studies, especially the following. American Journal of Philology (abbr. Am. J. of Ph.). Beitrage zur Kunde der indogermanischen Sprachen. Ed. by A. Bezzenberger (abbr. B.B. = Bezzenbergers Beitrage). Berichte liber die Verhandlungen der koniglichen sachsischen Gesell- schaft der Wissenschaft zu Leipzig. Philologisch-historische Classe (abbr. Ber. d. sachs. Gesell. d. Wiss.). Classical Review. Indogermanische Forschungen. Zeitschrift filr indogermanische Sprach- und Altertumskunde (abbr. I.F.), with the Anzeiger fur indogermanische Sprach- tmd Altertumskunde (abbr. I.E. Anz.). Memoire de la Societe de Linguistique de Paris (abbr. Mem. Soc. Ling.). Pauli's Altitalische Studien. 5 vols. Hanover, 1883-1887. Rheinisches Museum ftlr Philologie (abbr. Rh. M.). Zeitschrift fiir vergleichende Sprachforschung auf dem Gebiete der indogermanischen 'Sprachen. Founded by A. Kuhn (abbr. K.Z. = Kuhns Zeitschrift). EXPLANATIONS Black type is used to transcribe words in the native alphabets, and italics for those in the Latin alphabet. The same distinction is commonly employed for separate letters or groups of letters. But sometimes, to save unnecessary repetition, italics are used referring to the spelling of both the native and Latin alphabets. Glosses cited are always indicated as such, except the frequently citedyameZ. The meanings of words cited are usually given, though not always, especially where they can easily be inferred from the Latin cognates cited. Vice versa, Latin cognates are sometimes left to be inferred from the Latin translations. In the case of words of doubtful meaning these translations in the grammar are to be regarded as expedients, subject to amplification or correction in the glossary. In the texts uncertain letters are distingxiished by a change of type, and where obvious mistakes axe corrected the original reading is given in footnotes to the text. But in the gram- mar proper such matters are usually ignored except when bearing directly on the subject of discussion. The signs i and u are used for consonantal i and u, English y and w; n, m, r, l, for the syllabic nasals and liquids assumed in Indo-European forms. The colon (:) is used to point out relation- ship, in the sense of " cognate with." Besides the abbreviations of works of reference mentioned above, the following are used. Av. = Avestan. O.Bulg. = Old Bulgarian. C. A. = Cippus Abellanus (no. 1). O.Eng. = Old English. Eng. = English. O.H.G. = Old High German. Fal. = Faliscan. O.Ir. = Old Irish. Germ. = German. O.Pruss. = Old Prussian. Goth. = Gothic. Pael. = Paelignian. Grk. = Greek. Sab. = Sabine. I.E. = Indo-European. Skt. = Sanskrit. Ital. = Italian. T.A. = Tablet of Agnone (no. 45). L. = Latin. T.B. = Tabula Bantina (no. 2.) Lith. = Lithuanian. U. = Umbrian. Marruc. = Marrucinian. Vest. = Vestinian. O. = Oscan. OSCAN AND UMBRIAN GRAMMAR INTRODUCTION Peoples and Languages of Italy 1. The Italian peninsula, in the earliest period of history, was occupied by various peoples speaking a variety of languages and dialects. The Liigrurians in the northwest have usually been regarded as relics of an aboriginal, pre-Indo-European, population, but are now thought by some to be Indo-European.^ The linguistic remains, consisting largely of geographical names, are too meagre to be decisive. The Etruscans (Latin Utrmcl or Tusci, the latter from *Tursai; cf. Umbrian Turskum, Greek Tvpa-rjvoi, Tvpprjvoi) occu- pied Etruria, and, previous to the Celtic invasions, much of the central part of northern Italy, in the valley of the Po. They were also masters of Campania from the eighth century B.C. down to the Samnite invasion in the last quarter of the fifth century B.C. The Etruscan inscriptions ^ number over six thou- sand, but only a few hundred contain anything more than proper names, and less than a dozen of these are of any considerable length. The interpretation is wholly uncertain and nothing positive can be affirmed as to the affinities of the language. But it is reasonably clear that it is not Indo-European. The riddle will probably remain unsolved until the discovery of a bilingual inscription of some length. -' 1 Cf. Kretschmer, K.Z. 38, 108 ff. 2 Now being collected in the Corpus Inscriptionum Etruscarum. 1 2 Introduction [l The Veneti, at the head of the Adriatic, and the Messa- pians and lapygians in Calabria have commonly been grouped together as of lUyrian origin. There are several hundred short Venetian inscriptions,^ and the Messapian is also represented by some hundred and sixty short inscriptions.^ From these remains it appears that the two languages, though Indo-European, do not belong to the same group, and it is uncertain whether the Venetian, or the Messapian with the modern Albanian, should be classed as Illyrian.^ Greek colonies occupied nearly the entire southern portion of Italy, many of them dating from a period earlier than the beginnings of Roman history and retaining their Greek char- acter for several centuries after Christ. Celtic tribes which poured in from the north, and in the early part of the fourth century B.C. sacked Rome, maintained themselves for some time in the central plains of northern Italy. The rest of Italy was occupied by tribes speaking dialects akin to the Latin and with it constituting the Italic branch of the Indo-European family. Classification of the Italic Dialects 2. The Italic Dialects fall into two groups, the Latin- Faliscan and the Oscan-Umbriau. The Latin-FaUscan comprises the Latin, of which there were local variations in the different towns of Latium, and the Faliscan, spoken in the FaUscan plain in the southeastern part of Etruria. The few short inscriptions* are sufficient to show that Faliscan differed but slightly from Latin. The Oscan-Umbrian group is so named from its two most important members, the Oscaii and the Umbrian, but includes 1 Collected in Pauli, Die Venetcr, Altitalische Forschungen III. 2 Mostly in Fabretti, Corpus Inscriptionum Italicarum. ' On the lUyrian question, cf . Pauli, 1. c. ; Kretschmer, Einleitung in die griechische Sprachgeschichte, 244 ff. : Hirt, Festschrift fiir Kiepert, 181 ft. ; Pedersen, K.Z. 36, 299 £f. * Collected in Deecke, Die Falisker. 3] Oscan — External Data 3 also the dialects of most of the minor tribes of central Italy, which may be conveniently designated as Sabellian.i The best known of these is the Paelignian, which shows a very close resemblance to Oscan. Much the same are the dialects of the neighboring Marrucinians and Vestiniaiis, of which there are some scanty remains. Volscian, known only from an inscrip- tion of four lines from Velitrae, is more strongly differentiated and in several particulars resembles Umbrian more than Oscan ; but there is no sufficient reason for grouping it otherwise than among the Sabellian dialects. The Marsiaos, Aequiaus, and Sabiiies are connected historically with the other Sabellian tribes, and their dialects doubtless belong properly to the same group. But they were subjected to Latin influence from a very early period, and the meagre remains that we have give no satisfactory picture of their characteristics. Oscan — External Data 3. Oscan inscriptions have been found in Samnium (inclu- sive of the territory of the Frentani and Hirpini), Campania, northern Apulia, Lucania, and Bruttium, and in the Sicilian city of Messana from the period after its occupation by the Campanian Mamertines. These are precisely the regions which we know were occupied by Samnite tribes. In calling the lan- guage Oscan rather than Samnitic we are following the usage of the Latin authors, as when Livy (10, 20) relates how in one I The etymological connection of Sabellus (from *Saf-no-lo-), Sabim (from *Saf-inoi), and Samnium (from *Saf-nio-m; cf. Oscan Safinim), together with the tradition of the Sabine origin of the Samnites and the minor tribes like the Paeligni, is a witness to the tribal relations of these peoples. The Roman writers use Sabellus in the sense of Samnitic, and it is properly a generic term including Samnitic. Strictly speaking the Samnite tribes were Sabellian, and their language, the Oscan, a Sabel- lian dialect. But the Samnites and their language occupy such a preeminent position that they are best grouped by themselves, and we may, for convenience, reserve the name Sabellian for the closely related minor tribes and dialects. The so-called Old Sabellian inscriptions, found in various parts of central Italy, are wholly unintelligible, and certainly are not in any of the Sabellian dialects. They possibly represent the language of some Illyrian tribes. 4 Introduction [3 of the Samnite wars the Roman consul sent out spies who were acquainted with the Oscan language. Now the Oscans (Lat. Oscl, earlier Opsct, Grk. 'Ottikoi) were a Campanian tribe, and it has been held by some that Oscan was not the original lan- guage of the Samnites, but was adopted by them after their invasion of Campania. But this is altogether improbable. We must, rather, assume that the Oscans were simply a detached branch of the Samnites, speaking essentially the same language ; and the principal reason why this language was called Oscan rather than Samnitic is that it was among the Oscans that the Greeks and Romans first came in contact with it. The Sam- nites entered the field of history as a politically distinct people from the Oscans ; but their language, being the same, was called by the name already established. Moreover it was among the i Oscans, by reason of their early contact with Greek and Etrus- can civilization, that the language was first reduced to writing, so that while they did not give the Samnites a new language, they did give them its written form, and to a certain extent, probably, a sort of normalized standard of speech. This last supposition would help account for the fact that local variations of Oscan, outside of Campania, are far less marked than one would expect, considering the extent of the territory in which the language was spoken. 4. The Oscan inscriptions number over two hundred, but more than half of these contain only proper names or fragments of words. About three quarters of them come from Campania, where Pompeii, and in recent years Capua, have furnished the greatest number. The period of time covered is nearly five centuries, the earliest remains being some coin-legends from the end of the fifth or fii-st half of the fourth century B.C., while the latest are some of the graffiti of Pompeii, which there is reason to believe were scratched on the walls after the first earthquake in 63 a.d. But by far the greater part of the material falls between 300 B.C. and the Social War in 90-89 B.C. After the Social War Oscan 6] Osean — External J)ata 5 ceased to be used in official documents, but continued to exist as a local patois for some time, — how long we cannot tell. If at Pompeii it was still spoken, to some extent at least, in the first century A.D., it veiy likely lingered on for several centuries in the remoter districts of Samnium. Most of the inscriptions are written in the native Oscan alphabet, which is derived, through the medium of the Etruscan, from the Greek of the Chalcidian type. But a few from Lucania, including the longest Oscan inscription known, the Tabula Bantina, are in the Latin alphabet, and some from Sicily and various parts of southern Italy are in the Greek alphabet. 5. As regards contents, many well-known classes of in- scriptions are represented. The Tabula Bantina, the longest inscription, itself only a fragment of the original, contains a series of municipal regulations. The next longest, the Cippus Abellanus, is an agreement between the cities of Nola and Abella touching certain temple property held in common. From Agnone in Samnium comes an inventory of statues and altars in a sacred grove. The Curse of Vibia, from Capua, together with a few shorter curses, belongs to the class of devotiones of which there are many examples among Greek and Latin inscriptions. There are several inscriptions on public works from Pompeii and elsewhere ; also dedications, including a peculiar series of iovilae-dedic&tions, mostly from Capua, the nature of which is not fully understood. Certain inscriptions painted on house-fronts near some of the street-comers in Pom- peii seem to be guides for the allied troops occupying the city in the Social War. There are numerous inscribed coins from various towns, some of them older than any of the inscriptions on stone ; also several from the time of the Social War, bearing the legend Viteliii 'Italia', and the names of the leaders of the ^allies. There are a few epitaphs, many bricks inscribed with names, and probably one of the well-known inscribed missiles ; also some illegible electioneering notices, not to mention various other insignificant scrawls, on walls in Pompeii. 6 Introduction [6 6. Besides the inscriptions, there are some secondary sources, such as the Oscan glosses, mostly in Varro and Festus, and the geographical and personal names from Oscan territory. But they contribute relatively little to our knowledge of the dialect. 7. Oscan was not a mere patois, nor was it so regarded by the earlier Roman writers. Ennius, in boasting of having three souls because he could speak Greek, Oscan, and Latin, gave to Oscan a position which he had no thought of giving to the local vernacular of his home, the Messapian. For a long time, while Latin was still confined to Latium and its immediate borders, Oscan was spoken over a vastly wider territory. It was the language of the people which gave the Romans the hardest fight for the hegemony of Italy. In the early centuries the Oscans of Campania, under the Etruscan rule, and close to the Greek colonies of Cumae, Naples, etc., stood on fully as high a plane of civilization as the Romans of the same period. Eminent scholars like Mommsen have expressed the conviction that there once existed an Oscan literature, and certainly the conditions for the rise of a native literature were as favorable as at Rome. But nothing has come down to us, not even a reference to anjiihing more pretentious than the puppet-shows introduced in Rome from Campania under the name of foibulae Atellanae or ludi Osci. At Rome, of course, these were no longer given in Oscan, but in rustic Latin. Umbeian — External Data 8. Aside from a few short inscriptions from various towns of Umbria, the Umbrian remains consist of the Iguvinian Tables, discovered at Gubbio, the ancient Iguvium, in the fif- teenth century. These are seven small bronze tablets (originally nine, but two were lost soon after the discovery), most of them inscribed on both sides, and containing together between four and five thousand words. This makes a far more extensive docu- ment than any representing any other dialect except Latin. 11] General Characteristics of Oscan-Umhrian 7 9. Some of the tables are written in the native Umbrian alphabet, which like the Oscan is derived from the Greek through the Etruscan, others in the Latin alphabet. These two divisions of the material are conveniently distinguished as Old Umbrian and New Umbrian, but the differences are in part merely orthogi-aphic, and, at most, far less marked than those which are usually associated with the terms Old and New in such a connection. The New Umbrian tables may date from the early part of the first century B.C. How much earlier the Old Umbrian tables are it is impossible to say; different parts were inscribed at different times, and even the relative order is not fully determined. See the Commentary on the Iguvinian Tables. 10. The contents of the Tables consist of the acts of a certain corporation of priests known as the Atiedian Brothers, and in their general character resemble the Roman Acta Arva- lium. They contain directions for various ceremonies, such as the Purification of the Sacred Mount and the Lustration of the People, as well as the more private functions of the brotherhood, with minute prescriptions as to the taking of auspices, manner of sacrificing the victims, etc.; also statements as to the duties of certain officials, perquisites of the priests, contributions to be made to the brotherhood by certain gentes, etc. Some of the older tables contain matter which is repeated in an expanded form in the later tables. General Characteristics of the Oscan-Umbeian Group Phonology 11. The most striking characteristics, as regards pho- nology, are: Change of the labiovelars g'J' and ^, which appear in Latin as qu and v (ffu after n), to the labials p and b ; e.g. O. pis 'quis', U. pisi, Volsc. pis, Marruc. nipis ; — O. bivus'vivi'; — U. 6enMS< 'venerit' ; — U. umen (from *umben) 'unguen'. 8 Introduction [11 Extensive syncope of short vowels in non-initial syllables ; e.g. O. actod'agito'; — U. fiktu'figito'; — O. Mrz'hortus'; — U. Ikuvins 'Iguvinus'; — 0. akkatus 'advocati'. Assimilation of nd to nn; e.g. 0. lipsannam ' operandam' ; — U. pihaner 'piandi' (n for wi, 26). Retention of s before nasals and liquids, where it is lost in Latin ; e.g. O. fisnam 'fanum', U. fesnaf-e, Pael./esM. ; — O. tersnu 'cena', U. sesna ; — Pael. priS7?2it 'prima'. Retention of a in medial syllables, where it is weakened in Latin to e or i; e.g. O. Anterstatai ' *Interstitae' ; — U. antakres 'integris'; — U. proeanurent ' *proeinuerint'. Representation of original bh and dh by/, not only initially as in Latin, but also medially, where Latin has b oi d; e.g. O. tfei, U. tefe 'tibi'; — O. mefiai 'in media'; — U. rufru 'rubros'. Change of final a, which in Latin is shortened, in the direction of o ; e.g. O. molto, U. mutu, muta ' multa'. Change of kt to M, and of pt to ft (Umbrian, further, to ht); e.g. O. Uhtavis ' Octavius' ; — U. rehte ' recte' ; — O. serif tas 'scriptae', U. screhto. Assimilation of hs to ss, s; e.g. O. destrst'dextra est', U. destram-e. Change of ns to /, though under different conditions in Oscan and Umbrian; e.g. O. liittiufusus' from *oitidn-s ; — U. Ace. PI. eqf 'eas' (also Marruc. iaf-c) from *eans (but O. viass). Inflection 12. Declension. The types of noun-declension are suf- ficiently like the Latin to fall naturally into the same grouping of Five Declensions. But the Fifth Declension is represented by only a few forms, and in the Third Declension the consonants stems and i-stems are kept distinct in a greater number of case- forms than in Latin. The Cases are the same as in Latin, except that, in the Singular, the Locative exists as a distinct form with full syntactical functions. The important differences in case- formation are as follows (for examples, see the paradigms): 13] General Oharacteristics of Osean-Umbrian 9 First Declension. The Gen. Sg. has the original ending -as, which is preserved in Latin only in phrases like pater familids ; the Nom. PI. has the original ending -as, which is lost in Latin. Second Declension. The Gen. Sg. has the ending -eis, from i-stems ; the Dat. Sg. has the ending -oi, which occurs in Latin only in Numasioi of the Praenestine brooch ; the Nom. PI. has the original noun-endiag -os for both nouns and pro- nouns, while the Latin has -T, from -oi, the pronominal ending ; the Gen. PL has only the original -dm (L. -wn), there being nothing to correspond to L. -drum, which is a specifically Latin development. Third Declension. The Gen. Sg. always has -eis, the ending of i-stems, while Latin -is is the proper ending of consonant- stems ; the Ace. Sg. of consonant-stems has -om, from o-stems ; in the -Nom. PI. the consonant-stems and «-stems are kept distinct, the former having the original ending -es with syn- cope of the e, the latter -es as in Latin (0. humuns 'homines', but tris'tres'). 13. Conjugation. The conjugation-types are the same as in Latin, the material grouping itself under the F'our Conju- gations, leaving the relics of unthematic inflection as "Irregular Verbs." But the type represented by Latin capio is, in origin, more closely connected with the Fourth Conjugation than with the Third, and in Oscan-Umbrian is better grouped with the Fourth. The Moods are the same. As in Latin, the Subjunctive is a fusion of original Subjunctive and Optative forms, and the distribution of the forms is the same as in Latin, except in the Perfect Subjunctive (see below). The Tenses are the same, except that, perhaps accidentally, there is no example of a Pluperfect. The Voices are the same, but of the Passive there are only forms of the Third Singular and Third Plural. Of the non-finite forms there are found a Present Active Participle, Perfect Passive Participle, Gerundive, Present Active 10 Introduction [13 Infinitive, Perfect Passive Infinitive, and Supine. The Ger- und, Perfect Infinitive Active, Future Infinitives, Present Infin- itive Passive, and Future Active Participle are lacking. The absence of examples of some of these forms is possibly a mere accident, but it is probable that most of them are specifically Latin formations. The important differences in formation are as follows : The Pres. Infin. Act. ends in -om ;_e.g. 0. ezura, U. erom' esse'. The Future is an s-formation, in origin a short-vowel Sub- junctive of an s-Aorist ; e.g. O. deiuast 'iurabit', U. ferest 'feret'. The Fut. Perf. is an ws-formation, probably based on an old Perf. Act. Partic. in -us combined with a short-vowel Sub- junctive of the verb 'to be'; e.g. O. rfjcwsi 'dixerit', U. benust 'venerit'. Among the different formations making up the Perfect System, the /-Perfect is characteristic of Oscan-Umbrian ; e.g. O. aikdafed 'decrevit', U. andirsafust 'circumtulerit'. (Oscan- SabelUan has also a tt-Perfect, and Umbrian an Z-Perfect and an wH-Perfect.) The Latin vl- and s-Perfects are lacking. The Perf. Subj. is a real Subjunctive form with the mood- sign e, not an Optative with mood-sign i as in Latin ; e.g. O. tri- barakattins 'aedificaverint', U. co??i&j^a?i^j 'nuntiaverit'. In the Third Singular and Third Plural there is a distinc- tion between primary endings, which are -t, -nt, and secondary endings, which are -d (lost in Umbrian), -ns; e.g. O. faamat 'habitat', but f aWiad ' faciat' ; — O. stahint 'stant', U. furfant 'purgant', but O. deicans 'dicant', U. dirsans 'dent'. Latin shows -d in some of the earliest inscriptions, but nothing cor- responding to -ns. The unthematic form of the Third Plural, -ent, which in Latin is always replaced by the thematic form -07it, -unt, is pre- served, and even extended to thematic formations ; e.g. O. set, U. sent '■sm\t\ O. eewsazef 'censebunt'. The Third Singular and Third Plural of the Passive have an ending -ter, unknown in Latin, while the Latin -tur appears 15] Cfeneral Oharaeteristies of Oscan-Umbrian 11 only in Umbrian secondary tenses ; e.g. 0. vincter 'convincitur', karanter 'vescuntur', U. herter 'oportet'; U. emantur 'accipiantur'. The Third Singular Passive has also a peculiar set of forms in which the ending is neither -ter nor -t%ir, but simply -r ; e.g. U./er«r 'feratur', O. sakrafir (Perf. Subj.) 'sacrato'. The Imperative Passive has an ending ■^id(d), O. -mo-r, which is of similar origin to the early Latin -mino ; e.g. O. cen- s«mwr 'cense tor', U. persm'AimM'precator'. Syntax 14. The Syntax shows a remarkably close resemblance to the Latin. There are no uses of the moods and tenses which cannot be paralleled in the Latin, the agreement being closest, in some respects, with early Latin prose. The Passive forms include both genuine Passives and Deponents, as in Latin, but the frequent impersonal use is characteristic of Oscan-Umbrian. In the use of the cases there are many interesting constructions, of which the following are the most noteworthy. The Locative, being preserved as a distinct case-form, is used where the Latin requires in with the Ablative, e.g. O. eisei terei 'in eo territorio'. The Partitive Genitive has a wider scope than in Latin, e.g. U. iuenga percicrio tursituto 'iuvencas ex opimis fuganto'. A Genitive of Time is seen in O. zicolom XXX nesimum 'in die bus XXX proximis'. The Genitive is used more freely than in Latin to denote the rnatter involved ; e.g. O. eizazunc egmazum 'in these matters', U. pusi ocrer pihaner 'as in the case of the purification of the mount'. The prepositions coiTesponding to Latin inter and trans are used with both Accusative and Locative ; those coiTesponding to oh and post are used with the Ablative. Vocabulary ^ 15. Of words which are characteristic of Oscan-Umbrian as compared with Latin, the following are the most important examples : 1 Special attention is given here to the lexical peculiarities, since these are not, like the other characteristics, the subject of fuller treatment in the grammar proper. 12 Introduction [15 1. Aer- 'velle'. O. Aeresi' volet', heriam'arbitrium, vim', Herenta- teis 'Veneris' (P&q\. Rerentas); U. heri'vult', Aeries^ ' volet', etc., herter 'oportet', heris 'vel', pis-her 'quilibet'. Cf. L. horior, hortor, Grk. %ai/3&), Skt. hdrydmi 'be gratified, delight in', Goth. -gairns ' eager', Eng. yearn. This root completely displaces uel- (L. «;oZo) in the meaning 'wish', the latter appearing only in a specialized meaning ; e.g. U. veltu 'deligito', ehueltu 'iubeto'. 2. toutd-' ci\ita,s, urbs, populus'. O. Toy fro Ma/u.e/arti'o 'ci vitas Mamertina', toutad praesentid 'populo praesente', touticom 'publicum', etc.; U. totam liouinam 'civitatem Iguvinam', tuderor (of cor 'fines urbici', etc.; Marruc. toutai Maroucai 'civitati Marrucinae'; Volsc. toiicM 'publico'. Cf. Lith. towto 'people', O.Pruss. to< to 'country', O.Ir. fwaiA ^people', Goth. piuda 'people', O.Eng. peod 'people, nation', etc. 3; ais-'sacer, divinus'. O. aisusis'sacrificiis'; U. «sona 'sacras', eso7io 'sacrificium'; Marruc. azsos 'dis'(?); Mars, esos 'dis'{?); Volsc. esamtrom 'sacrificium'; alcroi ■ 6eol vtto Ivpp-qvoiv (Hesychius), aesar Etrusca lingua deus (Suetonius). Per- haps related to Germ. Ehre (Goth. *aiza), and to Goth, aistan 'revere', L. aestimo, from aiz-d-. 4. fcomwo- 'comitium'. O. comowo 'comitia'; U. super kumne 'super comitio', kumnahkle 'in conventu'. From kom 'cum' + suffix -no- (cf. L. pro-nus, trdns-trum). 5. hontro- 'inferus'. O. hu[n]truis 'inferis'; U. hondra 'infra', Superl. hondomu 'infimo'. From horn-, related to L. humus, Grk. yaixai, %^nvus) means 'singulis', e.g. numer prever 'nummis singulis'. Cf. Festus "privos privasque antiqui dicebant pro singulis"'. So also O. preiuatud means 'reo, defendant' (as rarely in Latin, e.g. Livy 26, 3, 8, ete.), — the single man among the many making up the assembly. 11. U. orto (L. ortxis) is sometimes used in the literal sense of 'rising, standing up', e.g. urtes puntis'the pentads rising'. Cf. Velius Longus (Keil, Gram. Lat. VII, 74) "oriri apud antiquos surgere frequenter significat, ut apparet ex eo quod dicitur : oriens consul magistrum populi dicat, quod est sur- gens"; Livy 8, 23, 15 "consul oriens". 1 2. U. tursituto, tursiandu (L. terreo), have the meaning ' drive off', which in Latin is only poetical ; e.g. ponne iucTigar tursiandu 'cum iuvencae fugentur'. But also (wrsitM'terreto'. 18] Creneral Characteristics of Oscan-Umhrian 1 7 13. U. couertu (L. converto) always means 'return', with the intransitive meaning which is rare in Latin ; e.g. enom traha Sahatam couertu 'turn trans Sanctam revertito'. 14. U. vurtus (L. verto) has the meaning 'take a turn, change', which is rare in Latin (verterat fortuna, Liv. 5, 49, 5) ; e.g. pune naraklum vurtus 'cum nuntiatio mutaverit'. 15. U. ostendu (L. ostendo) has more nearly its etymological meaning than in Latin. It is used of 'stretching out', that is 'offering', fruits of the field or vessels; once of 'putting forward', that is 'choosing', an official. 16. O. urust (L. oro ; see 21) is used in the tecluiical sense of 'plead, argue'; e.g. com preiuatud actud, , inponposmom con preiuatud uru^t 'cum reo agito, , et cum postremum cum reo oraverit'. Cf. Festus "orare antiques dixisse pro agere"; Cic. Brut. 12, 47 "oravisse capitis causam"; Livy 39, 40, 6 "si causa oranda esset", etc. 17. U. comohota (L. commotus) means 'brought, offered', in Bi Grrahouie,-tio comohota tribrisine buo, , tiom subocau 'lup- piter Grabovi, te commoto ternione boum, te invoco'. Cf. Cato, De Agric. 144 "lane pater, te hac strue commovenda (MSS. also ommovenda) bonas preces precor". Summary 18. The differences between Oscan-Umbrian and Latin are considerable. They are far greater, for example, than those between the Greek dialects, especially in the inflectional forms. But the resemblances with Latin, as compared with any other Indo-European language, are also notable, leaving no doubt that we have to do with two closely-related divisions of the same branch, sharing in many important characteristics which distinguish this among the various branches of the great family. This again is most marked in the inflectional system, so that we can maintain that the Latin inflectional system as a whole is also the Italic. The simplest proof of this lies in the fact 18 Irvtroduetion [18 that the general classifications which have been found most suitable for tlie treatment of Latin forms applj' also to Oscan- Umbrian. For such classifications, as, for example, that of the verb-forms into the Four Conjugations with scattering Irregular Verbs, are not mere arbitrary devices, for which others equally good might be substituted, but actually reflect the distribution of the linguistic material in a given language. A few specific examples of these resemblances are : merging of the Instrumental with the Ablative ; extension of the Abla- tive in -d from the o-stems to the other declensions ; partial fusion of i-stems and consonant-stems ; use of the Interrogative- Indefinite Pronoun as a Relative ; fusion of Aorist and Perfect; formation of the Imperfect Indicative ; formation of the Imper- fect Subjunctive. Special Chaeacteeistics of Oscax 19. Oscan is the Gothic of the Italic dialects. In the con- servatism and transparency of its vowel-sj'stem it is rivaled only by Greek of all the Indo-European languages. Diphthongs are preserved intact in all positions ; e.g. Dat.- Abl. PL -ais and -ois: L. -is; — Loc. Sg. -ei: L. -i ; — Gen. Sg. of M-stems in -ous : L. -us ; — deicum : L. dico ; — muinikei : L. {eonv-)munis. So also Paelignian and IMarrucinian. The finer nuances of pronunciation are expressed b}' a highly-developed orthographical system. The qualitative dif- ference between the long and short vowels (except the a-vowels), which is known to have existed in Latin, is more marked in Oscan than elsewhere. For example, the short e is denoted by the letter e, but long e has become so close in pronunciation as to be denoted by an i-character (in the Oscan alphabet by i, the sign of the relatively open i) ; e.g. estud : L. esto, but ligud, ligatiiis : L. lex, legdhis. Note also pod, pud : L. quod, but estud, estud : L. esto ; also (in the Oscan alphabet) pid : L. quid, but Abl. Sg. -id : L. -Id. 20] Special Characteristics of Umbrian 19 An original s between vowels, which becomes r in Umbrian as in Latin, remains a sibilant (also Paelignian) ; e.g. Gen. PL -azum : L. -drum. Final d after long vowels is preserved, as in early Latin, while in Umbrian it is lost even after short vowels (20). A specifically Oscan (also Paelignian) process is the devel- opment of an anaptyctic vowel between liquids or nasals and mutes ; e.g. aragetud 'argento'; — petek(ais) 'perticis': U. per cam. Among other secondary changes are the doubling of consonants before certain sounds, and the change of u after a dental ; e.g. kiimbennieis 'conventus', alttram 'alteram', tiurri 'turrim'. See also under 20. Special Characteristics of Umbrian 20. Umbrian, as compared with Oscan, is characterized mainly by a number of secondary phonetic changes, of which the most important are : Monophthongization of the original diphthongs in all posi- tions; e.g. Dat.-Abl. PI. -«s, -iV, -er : O. -ois, L. -i« ; — ote: O. aut, L. aut; — pre: O. prai, L. p7-ae. So also Volscian. Rhotacism, as in Latin, where Oscan preserves the sibilant ; e.g. Gen. PI. -arum : O. -azum. Loss of final d ; e.g. -po in suepo 'sive': O. pod, L. qiwd ; — facia 'faciat': O. fakiiad. So also Volscian. Loss of I before t ; e.g. muta : O. molta, L. multa. Assibilation of k before front vowels, as in late Latin and Romance ; e.g. facia : 0. fakiiad, L. faciat. So also Volscian. Change of gutturals before t to i; e.g. aitu: O. actud, L. agito (cf. French fait from L. factum). Change of intervocalic i to a sound written rs (f in Umbrian alphabet); e.g. persi, pen: L. pede. Change oi ft (iu part from pt) to ht; e.g. serehto 'scriptum': O. scriftas, L. scrTptus. Assimilation of secondary ;js ; e.g. osaiw 'facito': O. upsan- nam, L. operor. Change of initial Itou; e.g. vutu : L. lavito. 20 Introduction [20 Among other Umbrian peculiarities are : Development of original final -ns to -f, for ■which Oscan has -ss; e.g. U. €a/'eas': O. viass'vias'. So also Marrucinian. Retention of intervocalic rs; e.g. tursitu ^teiieto'. Ending of Abl. Sg. of consonant-stems in -e, as in Latin, while Oscan has -od after o-stems ; e.g. natine'natione': O. tan- givAid 'sententia'. Ending of Dat.-Abl. PI. of consonant-stems in -us, after It-stems, where Oscan has -iss, -is, after i-steras ; e.g. fratrus 'fratribus' (as if L. *fratrubus): O. %zs 'legibus'. Presence of pronominal forms with sm ; e.g. pusme 'cui', esmez 'huic': Skt. kdsmdi, dsmdi, etc. Imperative futu, contrasted with O. estud, L. esto (also Volsc. estu). Perfect in I and nki, contrasted with O. tt-Perfect (13). Passive endings both -ter and -tur, Oscan having only -ter (13). Use of et as the usual connective, as in Latin, for which Oscan has inim (16, 8). Arrangement of the proper name, which is praenomen, father's name, gentile, while in Oscan it is the same as in Latin. BoKKOWED Words 21. The borrowed words consist mainly of Greek words in Oscan, introduced from the neighboring Greek colonies. These are mostly names or epithets of divinities, such as Appelluneis (Dor. 'A-jre'XXcui/) ; — Evklui (probably Eu/coXot, an epithet of Hermes in Magna Graecia); — Herekleis ('HpowX'^?, with syn- cope of the a and shortening of the vowel before r + conso- nant, whence, with anaptyctic vowel in different positions, come both the Oscan and Latin forms; the Oscan form, in contrast to the Latin, is an o-stem, Dat. Sg. Herekliii; cf. also Vest. Her do); — Piistiai (IltcrTtoi;; cf. Zeu? 11 lo-Tto? iov luppiter Fidiiis. in Dionys. Hal. 4, 58 ; the ii of the Oscan is perhaps due to contamination with some such form as Piihiui); — Herukinai 21] Borrowed Words 21 (EpvKiVT) ; Herentatei Herukinai corresponds to the Sicilian 'A^po- 8iT7} ''^pvKivrj, the worship of whom as Venus Erycina was also introduced among the Romans in the second Punic war; cf. Livy 22, 9, 10) ; — MeeiliMieis (MeiXt';i^to? ; eei is merely the result of an attempted correction of ee to ei); — Areiitilca[i (Hesych. 'ApdvTiaLV 'Epivvai, Ma/ceSoW?). But there are also a few common nouns of the same class as those introduced into Latin at the same period, such as the- savnim (Orjaavpo'i ; the Oscan form is neuter), kiiiniks (xotft^), passtata (iraard'i), tiurri, with L. turris (rvppi';); limu'famem' is also suspicious, since cognates of Grk. XZ/ioV are otherwise unknown in Italic. Latin influence shows itself in some official titles, as O. aidil ' aedilis' (the d of L. aedes comes from dh, which would be/ in Oscan) ; — O. kenzsur (ef . also Kenssurineis) beside the regu- lar keenzstur, censtur ' censor' (see 244, 1, «) ; — probably O. kvaisstur, U. kvestur 'quaestor', though there is a possibility that the initial was not ql', but Ru, and that this gives O.-U. hi, not p (141, a). O. urust is best taken as a borrowed legal term (see 17, 16), since we should expect *uzust (see 112) as a cognate of L. oro according to what is still the most probable derivation of the latter, namely from 6s. Some proper names show Latin or half-Oscanized Latin forms, as Niumeriis 'Numerius', for which the genuine Oscan form would be *Niumsiis (cf. the praenomen Nijumsis). O. Mener, if, as is probable, an abbreviation of a form corresponding to L. Minervium, shows that the Oscan, like the Etruscan, name of the divinity was borrowed, together with the cult, from a dialect in which rhotacism took place {*Menes-ua). Though the cult of Minerva may have originated among the Paliscans, as many suppose, it probably reached the Oscans through the medium of the Romans, but at a time when the Latin form was still Menerva (CIL. V 703, 799, VI 523, etc.) Pael. Minenia is likewise borrowed. TJ. vinu 'vinum' (and 0. Viinikiis ' Vinichis', if related) must be borrowed from vinum, if the latter is from *ueino-, earlier *uoino- (ofi-oi). For the change of uoi to uei is probably Latin only (U. uocu : Grk. Foikos ?), and even if it were Italic, we should expect then U. *venu (65). A possible example of borrowing from one of the minor dialects is U. felsva. See 149, 6. R, a 1, - a, b I, z(= ts) >, g B, h % d 1, i 3, e >l, k [22 PHONOLOGY ALPHABET AND ORTHOGEAPHY OSCAK 22. The native Oscan alphabet consists of the following twenty-one characters : J, 1 ^, s W, m T, t H, n V, u n, P 8, f a, r l-(^ t^), i V, u The last two letters are simplj- differentiations of the ordi- nary characters for i and u, and are not found in the oldest inscriptions.! They are commonly transcribed by i and li, but sometimes by i and u, the latter also by o. The i is used to indicate an open i-sound, representing etymologically a short i (44), an e (4l), a short e in hiatus (38, l), and occurring regu- larly in z-diphthongs (61, l) and in the combination ii representing i (47). The ii denotes an o-sound, the character o being lacking in both Oscan and Umbrian. Double consonants are indicated in the writing, except in some of the oldest inscriptions. The length of vowels is often shown by a doubling of the vowel, as in aasas : L. dra ; — Fluusai : L. Flora. 23. The Latin alphabet of the Tabula Bantina is of the usual type, s does not denote the sound ts as in the native alphabet, but the voiced sibilant (English z in zero), which in 1 The occurrence of h on a few Boeotian inscriptions (CIGS. 1 1888, 1943, 2456) , representing an open < which comes from original « or from c before vowels, but in the usual* Boeotian orthography is not distinguished from i, suggests that it may not be an Oscan invention after all, but possibly borrowed at a comparatively late period from some type of the Chalcidian alphabet in southern Italy. 22 2S] Alphabet 23 the native alphabet is not differentiated from s ; e.g. Gen. PI. -azum (-asiim). Double consonants are only rarely indicated, and the dou- bling of vowels to denote length is unknown. 24. The Greek alphabet, used in a few inscriptions of Sicily and southern Italy, is of the Tarentine-Ionic type, such as appears in the Heracleian tables. This is the normal Ionic with the addition of h = h and C = v. Neither t) nor m is used to indicate quantity. According to the sj^stem of orthography represented in no. 62 and some others, j;t and cop are used to represent the diphthongs ei and ou, as in Gen. Sg. -7?t? = -eis, Tcofro = touto ; while €t and ov represent monophthongs, the former the open z'-sound, the i of the native alphabet, the latter the w-sound of original o, e.g. /xeSSeif = meddiss, ovircrevi = uupsens. But in some iascriptions ei and ov are used for diphthongs, and original 6 then appears as o, e.g. Fepaopei, 'Versori' (contrast the last two syllables with those of ATnreXXovvrji, no. 62), Aoiz/cai'oyu, 'Lucanorum' (cf. Luvkanateis ; for the last syllable contrast 'Ma/jLeprivovfi). u.. The spelling Aiovfa (cf . DWvei, Kvei) is probably due to the fact that the syllabic division ■was not clear. Cf. U. auuei beside usual aueif 'avis'. 6. A character S, occurring in Seo-nes and acaSaxer (nos. 65-66), is of disputed value, but is probably the equivalent of Oscau 8. Cf. also the coin- legend ^ENSEP beside Fensema. c. In Niu/iwrSiijis = Niumsiels, the o-S is probably connected in some way with the dialectic use of (^)> t a, b G, h H, n V, u % i 1, i 1, P 8, f ^, e >i, k a, r d, c :], V i, 1 ^, s 24 Phonology [25 There are no signs for d and g, the letters t and k answer- ing for both surds and sonants. The "^ represents a sound which comes from an original intervocalic d and appears in the Latin alphabet as rs. For convenience it may be pronounced simply as rs, but probably it was a sort of sibilant r, like the Bohemian r, from which comes the usual transcription f. It is also transcribed, with more regard for its origin than for its pronuncia'tion, as d or ff. The d, transcribed c, also sometimes s, represents a sibilant derived from k before a front vowel. Double consonants are not indicated. Vowel-length is some- times shown by an added h, e.g. kumnahkle with suffix -dklo-. a. A by-form for m, A , occurring also in Etruscan, is regularly employed in Table V. The san, M, occurs twice for s, and the theta, O, is twice used for t. The appearance of p in place of f in kutep, vitlup, turup (I b 3, 4), for which there is no likely phonetic explanation, is perhaps to be accounted for by the existence of a by-form for f resembling the form of p (cf. Faliscan T)- 26, The Latin alphabet is of the usual type, but with no z. The secondary sibilant, the d of the native alphabet, is denoted by §, which is transcribed s. g' is used before the vowel u, as often in Latin inscriptions (pequnia) ; e.g. pequo, dequrier, peiqio. Double consonants are rarely indicated. Vowel- length is sho'wn by an added A, by vowel -I- A -f vowel, rarely by doubling of the vowel ; e.g. spahmu, spahamu, eetu. Note. For the probable origin of the use of an added h to denote vowel- length, which is characteristic of Umbrian of both alphabets, see 75. The use of vowel + h + vowel is probably acombination of this with thedouble-vowelmethod. Relation of the Alphabets 27. Both the Oscan and Umbrian native alphabets are derived from the Greek alphabet of the Chalcidian type, through the medium of the Etruscan. That they are not derived directly from the Greek is shown by the absence of the letter o, as well as by other evidence. At the same time, the presence of 9 points to an earlier type than that of the extant Etruscan inscriptions. Dif- ferences between Oscan and Umbrian may be attributed to both local and chronological variations of Etruscan, as well as to divergent development after borrowing. It is extremely probable that the Oscan development was influenced in some particulars by the neighboring Greek. 28] Notes on Orthography 25 The fact that >, g, is present in Oscan, but not in Umbrian, is sometimes explained by the supposition that the Oscan alphabet was borrowed earlier than the tJmbrian. But at all periods Etruscan possessed both characters, > and )l, used as by-forms for the surd. Umbrian took only X, possibly because this was preferred in the local type from which it was derived. Oscan took over both characters and difierentiated them again. That in this process the original value of the signs in Greek was restored, instead of the opposite (see follow- ing), might be accidental, but is very likely due to the influence of Campanian Greek usage. The apparent transposition of the signs for d and r is accounted for as follows. The Etruscans had no sound d, but used Q as a by-form of S = r, in fact preferred it, as less likely to be confused with H = p ; and with this value it was adopted by the Oscans and Umbrians. But the old signs for r were also taken over and employed for the sound d, — fl by the Oscans, S by the Umbrians. This early Umbrian use of S as d is seen in some of the minor inscriptions. But with the change of intervocalic d the letter was retained for the new sound, that which we transcribe if, and thenceforth the unchanged d was expressed by the letter t. The origin of the sign 8, f, is disputed. Possibly it is a rounded form of B, used first in combination with C, and then alone, as vice versa in Latin first FB, then F. The relation of the alphabets may be seen from the following i : Chalcidian Greek Latin Primitive Etruscan , ^ ^ , Campano-Etruscan Oscan Etruscan Umbrian (of Etruria) Notes on Orthography 28. Resume of methods of indicating vowel-length. The length of a vowel may be indicated : 1) by doubling of the vowel sign, — in Oscan of the native alphabet, rarely in Umbrian of the Latin alphabet. See 22, 26. 2) by vowel + A, — in Umbrian of both alphabets. See 25, 26. 3) by vowel + A + vowel, — in Umbrian of the Latin alphabet. See 26. 1 From Conway's Italic Dialects, Part II, which also contains a comparative table of the alphabets with the variant forms of the letters. 26 Phonology [28 But oftenest there is no designation of the length, and in such cases it is not customary to supply marks of quantity, as is done in the case of Latm, where metrical usage furnishes a criterion lacking in the dialects. For example, we write O. aasas, eituas, U. totar, though in this case there is no doubt of the vowel-length in the last syllable (Gen. Sg. ending -as). In Oscan the designation of length is, with a few excep- tions, confined to root^syllables. 29. Use of ei, ei, in Umbrian. While in Oscan the digraph ei, ei, uniformly designates the diphthong ei, its uses in Umbrian, where the original ei had become a monophthong, are various. Sometimes it designates a secondary diphthong, the i of which comes from a guttural, e.g. teitu, deitu 'dicito' (143). But it is frequently used in the Latin alphabet, and rarely in the native, much as in Latin inscriptions of the first century B.C., as one of the various spellings of a monophthong. It is notably frequent in the first thirty-odd lines of Table VI a. Oftenest it stands for original i, e.g. screihtor (L. scriptus) ; sometimes for the close e resulting from oi in final syllables (67, 2), e.g. Dat.-Abl. PL uereir, or from original e, e.g. H«si7nej 'proximo' (adverb in -e), heriiei (Perf. Subj. with mood-sign e). There are also a few reasonably certain instances of its use for a short t, namely Dat.- Abl. PL aueis {*-ifs), Ace. Sg. Fisei (-im), 3d Sg. Pass, hertei beside herti, herter (-tir from -ter ; see 39, 2). Puzzling is the use of ei in neip, neip 'nee' (with neifhabas; see 84), in eikvasese, eikvasatis, of uncertain meaning, and in eiscurent 'arcessierint'. For eitipes see 264, 2. u. For eikvasatis and eikrasese connection with L. aequus is plausible ; and for eiscurent the comparison with O.H.G. eiscon (Germ, heischen), Lith. jeszkoti 'seek', etc., pointing to a Present *ais-sko (Skt. icchami from *is-skd with reduced grade of root) is the most probable of all suggestions ofiered. Yet according to the usual orthography we should expect e for the open e coming from ai (63). It is conceivable however that we have here isolated survivals of archaigtic spelling, representing not the earliest period when ei was still pro- nounced as a diphthong, but a second period, in which the spelling ei was retained for the sound resulting from ei and extended to the same sound resulting 30] Notes on Orthography 27 from ai (both ei and ai resulted in an open c ; see 63, 65). Cf. early Latin deico and inceido. The ordinary use of ei for I, close e, etc., as described above, cannot be the result of any such orthographical development within the Umbrian, since it does not appear where the sound was originally ei. It must rather be regarded as borrowed from contemporary Latin spelling. 6. For neip, neip we might also assume archaistio spelling (cf. O. neip), but its almost uniform appearance in this particular word (neip, Tieip 9 times, once nep) would remain to be accounted for. A suggested derivation from *ne (from *ne, O. ni, or *nei, O. nei) + particle -I + p would explain the spelling, as representing a genuine diphthong, but for various reasons seems improbable. 30. While Oscaii orthography, barring the inconsistency in the designation of vowel-length and a few other, mostly local, variations, is remarkably uniform, Umbrian orthography is as diverse as possible. Various spellings of the same sound are used, sometimes wholly promiscuously, sometimes with a marked preference for one spelling in certain portions of the tables or in certain classes of forms. Among the commonest variations are the following : 1. Variation between e and i. In the great majority of instances this occurs where the sound lies between e and i, or, more correctly, between the extremes of an open e and a close i ; that is, it is either the open i from original short i (45), or the close e from original e (42) or from oi in final syllables (67, 2). The spelling e is relatively more frequent in the native than in the Latin alphabet. The use of e for closed i from original Z, or, vice versa, of i for the open e from original short e, or for open e from original ai or ei, is rare. The variation between e and i corresponds then in general to the Oscan use of i. 2. Variation between ei and e or i. See 29. 3. Variation between o and u (only in the Latin alphabet, of course, since the native alphabet has no o), mostly in the case of original o (54), sometimes for short o, especially before r (51). 4. Variation between a and u (in the native alphabet only ; in the Latin alphabet always o) for the rounded a (as in English call), coming from final -a (34). 5. Variation in the designation of vowel-length, e.g. ee, eh, or ehe (in native alphabet only eh), or, oftenest, simply e, e, without indication of length. See 25, 26, 28. 6. Variation between p and b in the native alphabet, e.g. habina, hapinaf. It is doubtless owing to the double value of t and k, which answer for both surds and sonants, that p is also used not infrequently for b. 7. Variation between single and double consonants. Double consonants are not indicated in the native alphabet, and only occasionally in the Latin. 28 Phonology [30 8. Presence or absence of h. The weak pronunciation of h in Umbrian is responsible for considerable inconsistency in spelling, just as is the case in Latin. See 149, a. The use of A as a sign of hiatus is common to both Oscan and Umbrian, e.g. 0. stahint 'stant', U. ahesnes ' ahenis'. 9. Presence or absence of n before a consonant (108, 1). 10. Presence or absence of r before s (115, 116). 11. Presence or absence of most final consonants (164, 9). 31. An important difference between the orthography of the native alphabets and that of the Latin alphabet, in both Oscan and Umbrian, is the following. The glide sound which naturally intervenes between i or u and a following vowel is regularly expressed in the native alphabets, but nearly always omitted in the Latin alphabet, as in the spelling of Latin. So U. triia, but trio (L. tria) ; U. tuves, but duir (L. diui) ; O. eitiuvam, but eituam. u. ii, i. In Umbrian, of words occurring in both spellings the examples are: trila (9), trio (2); herliei (1), keriei, herie (4); Atiierinr etc. (17), Atiersur etc. (5) ; Klavemiie (2), Claverniur (1) ; Vehiies (2), Vehier (4) ; in all, 46 occur- rences with no exception to the distribution of the two spellings as stated. In Oscan too the spelling ii is employed consistently, as in the oblique cases of names in -iis, contrasted with i in the oblique cases of names in -is ; e.g. Dekkleis Rahiieis Gen. Sg. of Dekis Rahiis (174). Since ii is so evidently the normal spelling in the case of vowel i, there is the strongest presumption that, where the spelling in the native alphabets is simply i, this must represent something different, namely the consonantal i. And this is often corroborated by other evidence, such as doubling of consonants in Oscan, occasional omission of the i in Umbrian, etc. (100, 3). Yet some exceptions must be admitted. In 0. Dekkviarim and U. tekvias i cannot possibly represent a consonantal i ; 0. luviass is not to be separated from Iriviia ; in 0. viii, U. via, vea, consonantal i is of course impossible, and that the vowel is other than original i (cf. L. via) is improbable ; consonantal i is also impossible in U. arvia., and improbable even after v preceded by a vowel, as in aviekla etc. It is perhaps for the very reason that there would be no ambiguity, that i is so often used in place of ii after v. A different case is that of the Oscan i coming from original e before a vowel (38, 1). Here too in the earliest inscriptions the spelling is ii, but after the introduction of the character 1 this alone is used ; e.g. iiuk, later luk 'ea'. 6. uv, u. In Umbrian the contrasting examples are : tuves etc. (5), duir (2)f kastruvuf (4), castruo (11); prlnuvatur (5), prinuatur (8); vatuva (G), uatuo (6) ; in all 47 occurrences with no exception to the distribution of the two spellings as stated. But we find saluuom, saluua, once each beside 24 examples 32] Vowels 29 of saluom etc., and twMa'tua' once beside 18 examples of tua, tuer (once also touer). The omission of v in portuetu is doubtless accidental, and aruyia beside usual arvia is probably an engraver's error. In Oscan, v is used instead of uv in sakrvist beside sakruvit, in eitiv. for eitiuv(ad), and probably in minive (no. 31 6). So possibly in TJ. iveka'iuvenoas', though here the omission of u seems much stranger, and many assume an actual phonetic change of iuu- to iu-. HISTORY OF THE SOUNDS' VOWELS a 32. 1. a in initial syllables remains unchanged, as in Latin. So O. actud : L. affo ; — U. ager : L. offer ; — O. alio : L. alius ; — O. patir, U. patre : L. pater ; — O. fakiiad, U. facia : L. facio ; — O. eastrous, U. castruo : L. castrum ; — - O. ant : L. ante. 2. Final a is also unchanged, as in the Umbrian Vocatives Tursa, louia, etc. See 169, 5. 3. Likewise in medial syllables, where in Latin a lias been weakened to i or e, it is regularly preserved. So O. Anterstatai : L. *Interstita (cf. Praestitia); — O. tribarakavum 'aedificare': L. (co)-erced ; — U. antakres : L. integer ; — U. procanurent : L. (oc)-cinui ; — U. afkani 'cantum': L. *accinium; — U. tuplak 'furcam' (?) : L. duplex (cf. Grk. SiwXa^). See 85. 1 The arrangement of the material and the choice ot headings is dictated by considerations of convenience. Since we are dealing primarily with the relations of the sounds of the dialects to one another, rather than with their relations to the sounds of the other Indo-European languages, the material is arranged with refer- ence to what belongs together from the Italic point of view. Thus, under the heading a is considered the history ot Italic a, regardless of its various I.E. sources (a, a, etc.) ; en from I.E. n has the same history as original en, and need not be treated separately ; similarly with or, ol, from r, I, ou from eu, etc. Only in the treatment of Vowel- Gradation is there any necessity of reverting to the I.E. vowel-system. But the headings do not always represent the Italic sounds. It is often simpler to take the I.E. sounds as the starting-point, as, for example, in the case of the sonant aspirates, dh, bh, etc., for which the precise stage of development reached in the Italic period is not in all cases certain. Or, again, it may be desirable to discuss in one place the history of a sound or group of sounds, which is partly of Indo-European, partly of Italic, and partly of still later origin, as, for example, in the case of ns. In general, the author has not hesitated to sacrifice consistency to convenience. 30 Phonology [32 4. But a weakening in the direction of m, where a labial consonant precedes or follows, is seen in a few words. See 86. 33. a, except when final, remains unchanged, as in Latin. So 0. fratrum, U. fratrum : L. frater ; — O. Maatreis, U. Matrer : L. mater ; — O. aasas, U. asam: li. dra ; — Abl. Sg. of First Decl., O. toutad, U. tota : L. -« ; — suffix -dno-, O. Abellanus, U. Treblanir: L. Romdnus. 34. Final d, which in Latin is shortened, preserves its quantity, but is changed in quality to a rounded sound like the a of English call. In Oscan it went so far in the direction of o that it is never denoted by the letter a, but always by ti, o, o, or, rarely, by u, m. In Umbrian the sound is written both a and u in the native alphabet, but always o in the Latin. Ex- amples are the forms of the Nom. Sg. of a-stems, which ended in a, as shown by Greek, Sanskrit, etc., and of the Nom. -Ace. PI. Neuter, in which the a, belonging properly to o-stems, was extended in the Italic period to other stems. Oscan. viii 'via', fiisnu 'fanum' (Ace. filsnam), iiu-k, iii-k, I'o-c 'ea', mo?to 'multa', a?Zo 'alia', towto ' ci vitas ' ; — comono 'comitia', teremenniii 'termina', petiru-pert, petiro-pert 'quater' (192, 2). Umbeian. muta, mutu 'multa', panta 'quanta', etantu 'tanta'; — veskla, vesklu 'vascula', vatuva, vatuvu, uatuo 'exta'(?), proseseto 'prosecta', atni, adro 'atra'. See also 235, 236, 2, 237, 300, 9. 35. In Umbrian this rounding of the a takes place also before final -ts (from -to-s or -ti-s by vowel-syncope). So pihaz, joiVios 'piatus', kunikaz, conegos '■ conbins' (in form as if L. *coni- gdtus), Oasilos 'CasUas' (Dat. Casilate), -vakaz, -uacos 'vacatio, intermissio' from *uakdt(i)-s. a. A similar variation in spelling, which can hardly be separated from the ph^omenon just described, is seen in Prestate, Prestote, and Tesenakes, Tesenocir. The former word, although L. Praestitia suggests *prae-stcMu-, may be from a by-form * praestata- (cf. L. prae-stdtus beside praestitus), and for 37j Vowels 31 the latter word a sufiSz -ako- is in itself more probable than -ako-, the existence of which is doubtful. But the explanation is difficult, since elsewhere there is no indication of a change of S, except under the conditions described above. It is possible that in the later Umbrian even the a of medial syllables changed sliglitly in the direction of 5, but not enough to affect the usual spelling. Yet it is strange that the o is so consistently employed in these two words, and never found as a variant in the great majority of words containing a. But to regard the as standing for short a only increases the difficulty. Such a weakening of a where there is no contiguous labial consonant (86) is unsupported and unlikely. A somewhat different, but equally difficult, case is subotu if this is the same word as subahtu 'deponito' with secondary d, (121, 7S). 36. 1. e generally remains unchanged. So O.edum : L. edd ; — O. ezum, est, estud, U. erom: L. esse, etc.;— O. destrst 'dex- tra est', U. destram-e : L. dexter ; — O. mefiai : L. medius ; — U. ferest, fertu : Li.fero; — O. aragetud: L. argentum. 2. e also remains before I + consonant, or final I, wtere in Latin it becomes-first o, then u. So U. pelmner : L. pvlmentum ; — (also U. veltu*'deligito', eh-velklu 'sententiam', but in these uel- is from uele-: L. volt, vult) ; — O. famel : L. famul ; — U. sumel : L. simul (early inscr. semol). 3. e also remains generally in medial syllables, where in Latin before a single consonant it is weakened to i. So U. tagez, tasetur : L. tacitus ; — U. maletu : L. molitus ; — O. Genetai : L. genitus. 4. But before a labial in medial syllables a weakening occurs, resulting, just as in Latin, sometimes in u, sometimes in i. See 86. 37. A change of e to o is seen in *pompe 'quinque' (0. pum- perias, U. pumperias ' *quincuriae', O. pomtis 'quinquiens') from ^ky^enh^e (ISO), where it seems due to the position between two kV-'s. a. The combination site which becomes so in Latin (soror from *suesor, etc.) remains unchanged in O. sverrunel (96), but Umbrian shows the same change as Latin in sonitu : L. sono, from *siten- (Skt. svan-). 32 Phonoloyii [38 i for e 38. OsCAX. 1. Before another vowel, e becomes an open i and is invariably denoted by an t-character (i in the native alphabet, earlier ii; see 31, a). Compare Ital. mio from L. mens, cria from L. o-eat, etc. So iiu-k, iii-k, io-c 'ea', ion-c 'eum', ius-c, lussu 'iidem': L. ea etc. (cf. also Marruc. iaf-c '■eas'); — fatium 'fari': L. fateor; — putiiad, piitiad 'possit', as if L. *potcat; — turumiiad 'torqueatur', as if L. Hormeat ; — Tianud 'Teano,' Loc. Sg. Tiianei ; — Tiiatium ' Teatinorum'. 2. Before r the e had a closer pronunciation than usual, as is shown by amiricatud '*immercato', with which may be com- pared rustic Latin Mir curios^ stircus, etc. ; further by Tirentium 'Terentiorum' and Virriis 'Verrius'. But the change was so slight as to be commonly ignored in the spelling (cf. pert, perek., pumperias, etc.). 3. Tintiriis, if, as probable, from *Tinktrio- and related to L. tinguo, tlnetus (Grk. reyyco), is evidence of the same change as occurs in Latin before n + guttural. 4. In nistrus 'propinquos' beside nessimas 'proximae' etc., the i is prob- ably only a misspelling. 5. For 1st beside est 'est', see 217, 2. 39. Umbrian. 1. Before another vowel e had a rela- tively close pronunciation, as shown by farsio, fasiu 'farrea', tursiandu 'terreantur', and by iepi, iepru, in case these are from the stem eo-. But the change did not go so far in the direction of i as in Oscan, and the spelling is regularly e, e.g. earn, eaf, eo, etc. 2. From ostensendi for *ostensender (ending -ter, 238, 1) and herti (4 times), hertei (once), beside herter, herte, we may assume that e before final r had a close pronunciation verging on i. 3. In cringatro, krikatru 'cinctum' beside krenkatram, from *krengh- (O.Eng. hring, O.Bulg. kragu 'circle'), we have a changfe of e in the direction of i, as in Latin before n + guttural {tinguo, lingua, etc.). See 38, 3. 41] Vowels 33 4. In mr 'his' beside esir, — iso, issoc 'ita' beside eso, esoc, — isec, isek ' item' , — isunt 'item', the i is perliaps due to a partial contamination of tlie stems esso- and i-. But see the following. 5. The single occurrence of tasis against 21 examples of tases etc., and of visti9a against 18 examples of vestica, vestijia, etc., show that in the following forms, whioli occur but once each, we may have, accidentally, the abnormal rather than the normal spelling: ticit: L. decei ; — iseceles 'insectis', with i for e(n)-; — vafetum-i se 'in vitiatum sit'(?) with i for postpositive e(n). But it cannot be wholly accidental that in all these cases (cf. also isir etc., above) the vowel is followed by a sibilant. Apparently the i-quality of the sibilant has had some effect on the preceding e — but so slight that in most words it is never shown in the spelling. 6. In XT. vitla ' vitulum' , uitlu, etc. the i is Italic (L. vitulv^, also 0. Viteliii 'Italia'), though probably from original e ('yearling'; cf. L. vetus, Skt. vatsd- 'calf'). Where and how the change came about is unknown. 40. e had a closer pronunciation in Latin than the short e, as we know from its development in the Romance languages and from statements of the grammarians. It was the French S of ^te rather than the e of mere. It probably had this rela- tively close pronunciation in the Italic period, and in Oscan and Umbrian progressed still further in the direction of i. 41. In Oscan it has gone so far that we may speak of a change to i, since it is invariably denoted by an i-character. This I was a relatively open i, indicated in the native alphabet by i or ii, being thus distinguished from original i, which was close.^ Examples: liffud ^lege', ligatuis 'legatis': L. lex, legd- tus ; — fiisnu, fiisnam, fisnam 'fanum': I^. festus, feriae (99, 1); — likitud, licitud 'liceto': L. liceto ; — Mpid 'habuerit', from *}ieped, belonging to the same Perfect-type as L. cepl, legl, and with the Subjunctive-sign e; — fusid 'foret', hjerrins 'caperent' with the same mood-sign e as the Latin Imperfect Subjunctive, but with- out the shortening seen in L. -et, -ent (78). 1 This and similar statements as to the distinction in use between i and i refer to the normal Oscan orthography. It must be remembered that the i is lacking in the oldest inscriptions, and also that after its introduction it was so carelessly employed in some inscriptions, mostly those of Capua, that their evidence in this regard is to be ignored. 34 Phonology [41 a. An e which is the result of contraction in tlie Italic period has the same development as original e. Thus tils: L. tres, from *trejfiS; — hfirtin 'in horto' from *hortei-en. See 82, 1. 6. But an e resulting from some later pi'ocess of vowel-lengthening retains the quality of the short e, and is not written i ; e.g. keenzstur, censtur, eestlnt, etc. (73, 77). 42. In Umbrian the spelling i occurs frequently, especially in the Latin alphabet, but e is far more common. The Imperatives of the Second Conjugation always have i in the Latin as against e in the native alphabet, but this dis- tinction does not hold for other words. Thus habitu, habetu: L. Jiaheto ; ^ tursitu, tusetu: L. terreto ; — film, feliuf 'lactentes' from the/e- of Jj.fe-mina ; — plener, plenasier : L. plenus ; — rehte : L. recte, earlier *rected. In a few cases the spelling ei occurs ; e.g. heriiei 'voluerit' with the Subjunctive-sign e; — nesimei 'pro- xime', adverb in e like rehte; sei-(podruhpei) 'seorsum': L. sed-. Evidently e in Umbrian had a very close pronunciation, but had not gone as far in the direction of i as in Oscan. 43. i remains an open i. This open quality is shown by its designation i in the Oscan alphabet,^ and for Umbrian by the frequent spelling e (30, i). Final i, unless dropped, remains i in Oscan, but becomes e in Umbrian, as in Latin. Thus U. ute, ote 'aut': O. auti ; — U. sakre, sacre, etc. (Nom.-Acc. Sg. N. of i-stems). 44. Oscan. Examples: dadikatted 'dedicavit': L.dedico; — meddiss, meddis 'meddix', Gen. Sg. medikeis, Nom. PL meddiss, fieSSei^ (for ec see 24 ; compare also eivei/i, = inim), a compound of dik-, like L. iudex, iudicis (15, 6); — likitud, licitud 'Uceto': L. liceo; — uincter 'convincitur': L. vinco; — tiurri: L. turrim; — pis, pis, pid, pitpit: L. quis, quid, etc.; — suffix -iko, e.g. tfiv- tiks 'publicus', toutieo 'publica'. a.. When the consonantal i intervening between the vowel i and another vowel is expressed in the writing, as is nearly always the case in the native ' See tootuote, p. 33. 47] - Vowels 35 alphabet (31), the vowel i is then written i, not 1 ; e.g. fakiiad 'facial', heriiad 'capiat', Heleviieis 'Helvii'. 6. An i arising from consonantal i by samprasara^a (91, 1) seems to have differed in quality from original i, judging from the spelling of pfistiris ' poste- rius' with -is, not -is, from -iflS, in consequence of which the anaptyctic vowel is also i, not i. Cf. also the proper names like Vibis ' Vibius' etc. (172-174). Tor i in Mais etc., see 176, 3. c. Isolated examples of e for i are : menvum ' minuere' on the carelessly written Curse of Vibia ; — esidum, esidu[m], for the usual isidum 'Idem', on two inscriptions of Samnium, possibly due to a local contamination with the stem of essuf'ipse'. 45. Umbrian. The spelling is either i or e, oftener the former. As is the case also with other sounds which are rep- resented by. both spellings, the e is more frequent in the native alphabet than in the Latin. See 30, l. For the rare ei, see 29. Examples: tigel 'dedicatio', tikamne 'dedicatione': L. dicd- tid etc.; — dersieust 'dixerit' from *de-dic-ust : O. dicust (44, 95); — uirseto 'visum' from *uideto-: L. video; — steplatu, stiplatu, stiplo : L. stipulor ; — sestu, seste : L. sisto ; — tera, dirsa, dersa 'det' (from Redupl. Pres. *dido): O. didest ^dahit''; — pif-e, pirs-i, pers-i, etc. : L. quid, O. pid ; — suffix -iko-, e.g. Pupfike 'Publico' (?), ftatteks, fratrex '*fratricus'. a. The Accusative Singular of i-stems nearly always appears as -e(m), -e(m), e.g. uvem, uve, ocrem, acre, etc. (178, 4), indicating that before final m an i was more than ordinarily open. Contrast the -i(ni), -i(m), -ei, of jo-stems, in which the i comes from consonantal j by samprasarana (91, 1). Cf. 44, 6. 46. i had a closer pronunciation in Latin than the short i, as is proved by the Romance development ; e.g. Ital. cM, scritto from L. qui, seriptus, contrasted with che, lece from L. quid, licet. The same qualitative difference existed in Oscan-Umbrian, as is shown by the fact that original I is indicated in Oscan by i, not i, and that in Umbrian the spelling e, so common for short i, is rare. 47. OscAK. The spelling is i, not i, but where doubling is employed as a mark of length we find ii, not ii like aa, etc. 36 Phonology [47 This spelling ii may possibly indicate a nuance of pronunciation something like le, but more probably it is purely a matter of orthography, ii being avoided on account of its other uses. Examples: liimitu[m] 'limitum': L. limes; — imad-en 'ab imo': L. imus ; — scri/iCas 'scriptae': L. scfiptus ; — Abl. Sg. slaagid contrasted with Ace. Sg. slagim ; — suffix -wo-, e.g. deivi- nais'divinis', Bantins 'Bantinus', Mati,epnvo 'Mamertina'. 48. Umbeian. The spelling in the native alphabet is i, ih, rarely e; in the Latin it is i, ifd, ei (very frequent in the first thirty-odd lines of VI a), rarely e. Examples: persnimu, persnihmu, persnimu, persnihimu 'pre- cator'. Imperative of the Fourth Conjugation ; — screhto, screih- tor : L. scriptus ; — peica, peico, peiqu (10 times in VI a 1-17) : 1^. pica, plcus ; — -pehata, pihatu '■ pia,to\ pihaner, pehaner, peilianer 'piandi': L. pio from *pTo, O. Piihiiii ' Pio' ; — suffix -ino-, e.g. Ikuvins 'Iguvinus', louinavi, loueine {ei once only in over 100 occurrences). 49. remains for the most part unchanged, and appears in the Latin alphabet as o, in the native Oscan alphabet as li. But in the native Umbrian, and also in the earliest type of the Oscan, the V did duty for both o and m. All forms from these sources must therefore be ignored in distinguishing the sounds of and u. Examples: 0. up, op, U. ostendu 'ostendito' from ops-: L. o5, ohs; — O. piist, post, U. post: L. post; — O. pud, pod, U. puf-e, pors-ei L. quod; — O. lipsannam 'faciendam', U. osatu 'facito': h.operor; — 0. hiirz: L.hortus; — TJ. poplom: h. populus. The is also preserved before I + consonant and before n -f guttural, vsrhere in Latin, except in early inscriptions, it appeai-s as M. Thus O. molto 'multa', miiltasikad 'multatica', U. motar: L. mijXta, early molta, moltdticod; — O. ultiumam 'ultimam': L. ultimus from *oltimo-; — • O. ionc 'eum', with which compare L. hunc, early hone. 51] Vowels 37 - ufor o 50. In Oscan, before final m the o became u, or at least was changed so far in the direction of m as to be commonly written u. Thus the Present Infinitive (ending -om, 24i), with the possible exception of tribarakavum (li not certain) on the Cippus Abellanus, shows -^im, -um; e.g. acum, deicum, ezurn, censaum, deikum, fatium. The enclitic particle -om (201, 5) alwaj'S appears as -um; e.g.^im-^w'cuiuspiam',piduin'quidquam' (C. A.), isidum 'idem'. The Ace. Sing, of o-stems, however, though sometimes showing -um, as in dolum, trutum, Nuvellum, etc., usually appears as -om (more frequent than -m»i on the Tabula Bantina) or -lim (always on the Cippus Abellanus). It is alto- gether probable that this spelling of the Ace. forms is a sort of pedantic orthography, due to the o of other case-forms (-oi, lii-, etc.), while the spelling of the other forms, which were not subject to such influence, represents more faithfully the actual pronunciation. Note. In Umbrian not only does o remain unchanged before final m, but even u becomes o (57). 51. In Umbrian before r -f- consonant, or even before r alone, we find so many examples of the spelling u, although o also occurs, as to make it evident that the vowel was consider- ably modified in this position. Thus curnaco, curnase (5 times) : L. comix; — prefix pur- in purditom '■'poTve.QtuvcC etc. (10 times, never ^or-): "L. par-; — tursitu 'terreto' etc. (4 times) from *tor- seo (97) ; — eourtust 'reverterit' for *couurtust beside couortus : early L. vorsus, advortit, etc. (97); — furo 'forum': L. /otmwi (it is unnecessary, though possible, to assume that furo contains the reduced grade dhur-, like Grk. Ovpa, as compared with dhuor- in L. forum) ; — tursiandu ' f ugentur' with -du for -tur from -tor ; — uru 'illo' beside orer 'illius'(?). a. Possible examples of u for o before rs from d (131) are du-pursus, petur- pursus (but see94) ; also atripursatu ' tripodato' , the explanation of which depends on the view taken of L. tripudium etc. beside early tripodo (late weakening of to u, or contamination with a derivative of a root pud- related to paviof). b. An isolated instance of u elsewhere is sunitu beside sonitu : L. soiw. 38 Phonology [62 52. The relation of o to o is parallel to that of e to e. We know that in Latin the 6 had a closer pronunciation than the o, and the same is true of Oscan and Umbrian. But the develop- ment of 6 in the direction of u has gone further in Oscan than in Umbrian. 53. In Oscan, o becomes u, and is regularly denoted by u, uu, It, not by li, o (except duniim 'donum', no. 53, which is doubts less due to an error). Examples: Fluusai' Florae': L.flos, Flora; — djuunated'donavit': L.dono; — ^rw'pro': h.pro; — uupsens, upsens, ovTra-evi(i)us, hoi{i)us, contrasted with unus from omos (the ciiange to cui{i)us, hui{i)us, is much later than that in unus and of an entirely different character). L. Pompeianus beside O. Piimpaiians shows that -aiio- became -eiio and so was merged with original -eiio. That is, the diphthong ai became ei, as regularly in medial syllables (cf. *in-caidd, inceido), and this ei instead of passing on to l (incldo) retained its diphthongal value before the i (as in ei{i)us). At least it remained ei in Pompeii, Pompeianus. But for many proper names which sometimes show -eius, as Pobleiios, Publeius, Clodeius, etc., and which seem to belong here, the normal Latin form has -ius, as Publius, Glodius, etc. Cf. also Marius beside Fahscan Mareio, 0. Maraies. One might assume that these names simply yielded to the analogy of the com- moner type of proper names in -ius. But in view of L. Bovianuni beside O. Blivaianud,! it is worth while to consider the possibility that in medial sylla- bles, even before i, the ei became i, which was then shortened to i; and that it was retained, as in Pompeianus, only under certain (accentual?) conditions no longer imderstood. ai 62. Oscan. Examples: kvaisstur, Kfaia[Top (borrowed? See 21) : L. quaestor ; — aidil borrowed from L. aedllis ; — ajittium 'portionum', aeteis 'partis': Grk. alaa (*aiT-ia); — Tprai, praesen- fe'c? 'praesente': L. prae; — svai, sitae 'si'; — Dat.-Loc. Sg. of 1 That this word, which occurs in an inscription found on the site of Bovianum, has nothing to do with the name of the town, as some assume, is incredible. 44 Fho)iology [62 a-stems (60), e.g. Fluusai 'Florae', ejisai viai mefiai 'in ea via media', Bansae 'Bantiae'(Loc.) ; — Dat.-Abl. PL of a-stems (60, a), e.g. Diumpais 'Lumpis', kerssnais 'cenis', exais-c-en '■in his'. a. The ai of the last example, as contrasted with usual ae in the Latin alphabet, is due to the following s. For mais see 91, 1, for maimas 114, 5. 63. Umbrian. ai became an open e. Its open quality is attested by the fact that the spelling i, so frequent iii the case of original e, or oi in final syllables, never occurs (cf. also 82, 2, a). Examples: kvestur: O. kvaisstur; — pre, pre, prehabia, etc. : L. prae ; — sve, sve : 0. svai, suae ; — Dat.-Loc. Sg. of a-stems, e.g. ase 'arae', tute, toi« ' civitati', Twrse ' Torrae'; Dat.- Abl. PL of a-stems, e.g. tekuries, dequrier '■AQCUTas'; semenies, sehmenier 'sementivis.' a. For the possible appearance of ei as an archaistic spelling representing an intermediate stage in the development of ai, see 29, o. ei 64. OsCAN. Examples: deikum, (Zeicwm 'dicere', deicans 'dicant': L. died, early deico; — Deivai 'Divae', deivinais 'divinis': L. divus, early deivus; — feihiiss 'muros': Grk. relxo'i; — preiuatud '■leo' : L. prlvdtus; — ehpeilatas 'erectae, set up': L. plla; — Gen. Sg. of i-stems, I.E. -eis (Skt. -€s) transferred to consonant- and o-stems, e.g. Maatreis 'Matris', carneis 'partis', eiseis, eizeis 'eius', KorTetT^t? 'Cottii', SraTTtTji? 'Statii' (for r]L see 24); — Loc. Sg. of o-stems.like Grk. olkci, Lat. -I, e.g. miiinikei terei 'in communi territorio', comenei 'in comitio'; Dat. Sg. of i- and consonant-stems, e.g. Diiivei, Atoufei 'lovi', kvaisturei 'quaes- tor!', AjTTTreXXovi'Tjt ' Apollini', etc. a. The form ceus 'civis': L. cli-is, early celvis, if not merely a misspelling, indicates a special development of ei before u, such as is seen in L. seu beside sive, early seive. b. In some Campanian inscriptions, mixed with Etruscan, we find e for ei, e.g. Gen. Sg. Luvcies ' Lucii' ; cf. also Gen. Sg. piiiieh ' quoius' (no. 39). 65. In Umbrian the ei appears regularly as e, e, the spel- ling i being of the utmost rarity. This indicates an open e. 67] Diphthongs 45 like that from ai (63), as contrasted with the close e from origi- nal e, or oi in final syllables, for which the -spelling i is so common. Contrast the spelling of the Gen. Sg. ending, from -eis (64), which is regularly -es, -er, and only once -iV, with that of the Dat.-Abl. PI. from -ois, which in the Latin alphabet is nearly always -ir (or -eir). See also 82, 2, a. Examples: prever 'singulis': lu.pnvus, O. preivatud; — etu, eetu, from *ei-tdd : L. ito ; — pronominal stem ero-, e.g. erer 'eius', erar, etc. (once, amid countless examples of e, irer): O. eiseis, eizeis, eizois, etc.; Gen. Sg. of i-stems etc. (see 64), e.g. Matrer 'Matris', katles 'catuli', ^opZer 'populi'; — Dat. Sg. of i- and consonant-stems (64), e.g. luve 'lovi', kame 'carni', nomne 'nomini'. a. For the uses of the spelling ei, ei, in Umbrian see 29 with o. oi 66. In Oscan, oi remains, both in initial syllables, where in Latin it becomes u, and in final syllables, where in Latin it becomes J. Examples: muiniku 'communis': L. co»i-»)i««{s, early comoinem (Goth, go-mains etc.); — uittiuf' usus' : L. utor, early oetor; — Dat. Sg. of o-stems (60), e.g. hurtiii 'horto', Abellaniii 'Abellario'; — Dat.-Abl. PI. of o-stems (60, a), e.g. feihiiis 'muris', ei'zois 'eis', nmmoi's 'proximis'. Of. also Pael. coisatens (67, 1), oisa 'usa', Dat.-Abl. PI. puclois, etc. a. Since in all the examples in the Latin alphabet the oi is followed by a sibilant, in which case we also find ai, not ae (62, a), it is likely that the ordi- nary spelling was oe. 67. Ujibrian. 1. In initial syllables oi becomes o. The most obvious examples are in the native alphabet, wbere u might denote either u or o, namely: unu 'unum': L. ilnus, early oinos, oenus; — kuraia 'curet': L. curd, early eoiravere, coeravit, Pael. eoisatems'curaverunt'; — muneklu 'sportulam' : L. mfinus, related to com-munis etc. (66; cf. also Lith. mainas 'exchange'). But in the Latin alphabet there are several more or less certain examples, on the basis of which we assume that the sound was 4G Phonology [67 o, namelj': pora 'qua': O. poizad (thought by some to contain oi, but see 199, d) ; — Noui. Sg. jjof i, poe, poi, which probably con- tains *po, from *poi (O. pui), with the enclitic -i; — nosue 'nisi', which is most naturally explained as containing *noi, a by-form of nei (cf. 0. 7iei suae 'nisi') ; — uocu-cum^ vuku-kum 'ad aedem' (?), perhaps: Grk. foiKo<;, oIkoi (sometimes used of a temple or special shrine), L. vlcus. 2. In final syllables oi became a close p), since the u, u points to 6 (53) ; similarly by the Passive forms O. loufir (Pres. Indie, of Second Conj. ; 238, 2), sakrafir (Perf. Subj. with mood-sign e; 234). 3. Before -t, by O. kasit^: L. caret (17, 1), with i for e of the Present Stem; cf. also (before -d) O. fusid: L.foret, with i for e of the Subjunctive. 4. Before m, by O. paam, L. quam. Note. As this form is a monosyllable, it would still be possible to assume shortening in polysyllables. But the analogy of the cases in 2 and 3 is against this, and moreover the forms of the Gen. PI. are more easily understood as retaining -om than as having -om. The Oscan forms might indeed be taken as -om according to 50, but in Umbrian even the single occurrence of -um in pracataruni is of weight in favor of -om, since -ovi never appears as -um. a. It is probable that the shortening of a long vowel before n + consonant, whether final or not, as in L. aviant from *ama-nt, Partic. amant-tioio. *amd-nt-, took place in the Italic period, but the evidence in Oscan-Umbrian is very meagre. See215, 2, onO. stahint ; 217, 4, on O. amfret; also74, note. For the similar shortening before r + consonant, cf. 0. Hereklels, L. Hercules, from Grk. 'Hpa/cX5$ (21). The long vowel before the secondary ending -ns (e.g. Imperf. Subj. 0. hjerrins 'caperent'), which has replaced original -nt, may well be due to the analogy of the other forms (0. fusld etc.). Or, if the explanation given in 128, 1, is correct, the change of nt through nd to n may have antedated the shortening process. Anaptyxis in Oscan 79. Anaptyxis, or the development of a secondary vowel between a liquid or nasal and another consonant either preceding or following, is a wide-spread phenomenon in Oscan, though unknown in Umbrian. It is necessary to divide the examples into two classes according as the liquid or nasal precedes or follows the other consonant. If it precedes, the quality of the new vowel is that of the vowel preceding, while if it follows, the npw vowel has the quality of the following vowel. In 1 We should expect patlr, kasit, but the inscriptions containing these words are careless iu the use of 1 and i. 80] Anaptyxis 51 other words, the newly developed vowel has the quality of the vowel of the syllable m which the liquid or nasal stands. a. In the case of inn it is n which is parallel to the nasal in other groups, e.g. comenei from *komnei (81). In fact there is uo example of an anaptyctic vowel developed through m. 6. For the secondary vowel-development in connection with samprasa- rana see 91. 80. The liquid or nasal precedes. This type of anaptyxis is one of the marked characteristics of the Oscan (and Paelig- nian). The regularity with which it appeal's makes it well nigh certain that the newly developed vowel was not a mere glide, as in vulgar Latin dulicia for dulcia, etc., but formed a full syllable. An interesting parallel is seen in Russian, e.g. golova 'head' from *golva, her eg 'bank' from *hergu. 1. Liquid. The vowel develops between a liquid and a guttural (including h) or a labial (including u) ; but not between a liquid and a dental. Examples : aragetud 'argento'; — Herekleis 'Herculis'; — Ma/iepe/cie? 'Mamercius'; — tribarakavum 'aedifi- care' from *treh-ark-: Li.arx; — amiricahid '■*ixamevc&to^ (38,2); — Mulukiis 'Mulcius'; — Verehasiiii 'Versori' from verh-: L. ver- goQ) ; — kulupu ' culpa' (?) ; — Urufiis 'Orfius'; — Alafatemum 'Alfa- ternorum'; — turumiiad ' torqueatur' : L. tormen; — teremniss 'terminibus'; — Salaviis 'Salvius' (salavs, aaXap'i 'salvus' owes its form to the oblique cases, for *saluos would give *salus in the O.-U. period; see 91, l); — Kalaviis 'Calvius' {Calavius on Latin inscriptions is simply the Oscan form); — Heleviieis'Helvii'; — serevkid 'auspicio' from *seru(i)kio- ; — uruvii 'flexa'(?) : urvumQ). Cf. also Pael. fferec, Alafis, Helevis, Salauatur. As examples of the lack of anaptyxis before dentals may be mentioned MafieprLvo 'Mamertina', molto 'multa', alttrei 'alteri', earner 'partis', kerssnais ' cenis', Fepcropet 'Versori.' 2. Nasal. The vowel develops between n and /, and in some cases between n and a guttural. Examples : Anafriss 'Tmbribus'(?); — aamanaffed 'locavit', frem *manf(e)- fed (223); avafaKCT (for/ see 24, b) 'dedicavit' from *anfaked; 52 Phonology [80 — Anagtiai 'Angitiae' from * Ang {e)tid-; — Liganakdikei, name of a goddess, from *legdn{i)ko-dik- (or from Hegndko-, and so belonging in 81?). Cf. also Pael. ^wacei« 'Angitiae' beside Anceta, Atiaeta. Note. Usually there is no anaptyxis between n and a guttural, e.g. tanginud. The conditions under which it took place are not clear. 81. The liquid or nasal follows. This sort of anaptyxis, the same that is seen in Latin poculum, pidculum, etc., is of a less determinate character tlian the preceding. It is subject to local variation: at least in the inscriptions of Capua there is no indication of it in the spelling. Elsewhere it occurs regu- larly after short syllables, but is not entirely confiaed to this position, the more precise conditions not being clear.^ Exam- ples: paterei 'patri' (contrast maatreis 'matris'); — puterei-pid 'in utroque', Nom. PI. putunis-pid, etc., from *potro- (88, 4); — petiro- ^ert 'quater' for *petirio-pert (100, 3, c), from *p>etrid-pert (192, 2); — Sadiriis'Satrius'; — piistiris 'posterius' from *postrios (88,4), 1 Thurneysen, who first assumed that anaptyxis occurred only after short syllables. (K.Z. 27, 181 ff.), has since modified his view to the extent of admitting anaptyxis even after a long syllable in the case of r followed by consonantal i or i in hiatus (I.F. Anz. 4, 38). This would cover piistiris, Aadiriis, etc. In this he is followed by Brugmann, who however treats the development in these cases as a distinct phenomenon (Grd. I^, p. 825). But still further restrictions are necessary. As regards zicolom ' diem' , Ace. PI. djiikulus, we agree with Thurneysen against V. Planta that the suffix, though originally -kelo-, has passed through the stage -klo-, and that the vowel of the penult is as truly anaptyctic as any other. But we can see no plausibility in his view that the first syllable of this word, and also of Diiviiai, is to be taken as dii- from dio-. Such a change is without even the remotest analogy in Oscan phonetics. And what of the preservation of (d)io not only in iuklei and luviia, with which Thurneysen equates zicolom and Diiviiai, but also in Diuvei, Aiovfet, liiveis, etc. ? Does he mean to assume a local change confined to Bantia, Samnium, and the land of the Frentani? But Diuvei is also Samuitie. There is no real diffi- culty in assuming that anaptyxis in the case of kl took place without regard to the ^ quantity of the preceding syllable. Its absence in sakaraklim may well be due to the preceding anaptyxis. (cf. Hereklels). The author is convinced that the quantity of the preceding syllable is not the only factor to be considered, but that others, such as relative rapidity of utterance, local variations aside from that of Capua, inconsistency in the spelling of what was perhaps'not a full vowel, etc., are to be reckoned with. In Latin, where the material is so much more plentiful, it is admitted tliat tlie factors are too complicated to allow any precise formulation of the conditions of anaptyxis. 82] Contraction and Hiatus 53 but Capuan ptistrei 'in postero'; — Aadiriis 'Atrius' (whence by extension Aadirans); — Vestirikiiui 'Vestricio'; — sakarakliim 'sacel- lum' from *8akrd-klo-, sakarater 'sacratur', auKopo 'sacrum', but Capuan sakrim, . sakrafir, etc. ; — tefunim ' burntoffering' from Hefro- : U. tefra 'cames quae cremantur' ; — Pukalattii '*Puclato', but Capuan puklum 'filium'; — zicolom ^ diem\ Abl. Sg. ziculud, Loc. Sg. zicel[ei], Dat.-Abl. PI. zicolois. Ace. PL djiikiilus, from *die-klo-'^ : L. diecula; — Patanai 'Pandas' from *Pat-nd-; — akenei 'in anno'(?), Gen. PL acunum (probable reading): U. acnu ; — cowtowo 'comitia', Loc. Sg. comenei, from *komno- (15, 4): U. kumne; — O. Safinlm 'Samnium', from *Safniom: L. Samnium. Cf. also Pael. sacaracirix, pristafalacirix, as if L. *sacrdtrlx, *praestibuldtrix. a. Ink(i]mpaiakiiie!s'consilii', comparascwsier 'consul ta erit% it is uncer- tain which a is anaptyctio; but if the second, and so falling under 80, 1, it would be the only example before s. Against the assumption that the first a is anaptyctio, the preceding long syllable is not decisive. See footnote, p. 52. Contraction and Hiatus 82. Like vo'wels are contracted. 1. The loss of intervocalic i in the Italic period was attended by contraction of like vowels. Thus the ending of the Nom. PL of i-stems, originally -eies (Skt. -ayas), became -e's, and the e had the same history as original e. So O. tris : L. tres ; — U. pacrer 'propitii', from stem pakri-. Another example of the same contraction is O. hurtln'in horto' from *hortei-en (Loc. Sg. with postpositive en; 171, 7). 2. In Umbrian the close e resulting from oi in final sylla- bles (67, 2) was so near in quality to i, that in the Dat. Sg. and Dat.-Abl. PL of stems in -iio- and -io- it contracted with the preceding i (and i). Contracted and uncontraeted forms are found side by side, but the latter are due to the influence of the other case-forms. Thus Dat. Sg. luve, lovi, beside luvie, louie^ Dat.-Abl. PL Atiersir beside Atiersier, etc. Compare 1 See footnote, p. 52. 54 Flionology [82 Latin Nom. PI. fill beside filii^ Dat.-Abl. PL auspicis beside auspicils, etc., the contracted forms being very frequent in inscriptions. Contraction of u with the sound resulting from o is seen in U. dur 'duo' from *duos (54). a. There are no such contracted forms in the case of the open e from original e (Voc. Sg. arsie), or the open e from ei (Loc. Sg. Fisie, Gen. Sg. Fisler) or from at (Dat.-Abl. PI. of First Decl. dequrier). 83. Unlike vowels remain uncontracted, and sometimes h is used as a mark of the hiatus. Thus we find uncontracted: do, in Infinitives of the First Conjugation, O. moltaum, tribara- kavum (v is simply the glide sound preceding the rounded vowel ; of. occasional Grk. afvrdp for avrdp, etc.). do, in U. stahu 'sto' from *staid, U. suhocau, suhoeauu 'invoco' from -did {uu = iiu with glide as in tribarakaviim ; less probably doubling to indicate length, since this is very rare in final syllables). ae, in U. ahesnes 'ahenis' from* a{i)esno (Skt. dyas) ; — U. staheren 'stabunt' from *sta(i)esent. de, in Present Subjunctive of First Conjugation, O. deiuaid, sakahiter, from -die-, eo, ed, in O. ioc, ionc, iak, U. earn, etc.: L. ea, eum, etc., from *eio-, eid-. For 0. i, see 38, 1. oe, in U. Puemune : Sabine Poimunien, L. Pomona, pomum from *po-emo- (of. como from *co-emd).^ 01, in U. pue 'ubi' from *;jo (L. quo) +i; — U. poei 'qui' from *pd (earlier *poi) + i. ai, in O. stahint 'stant', U. staliitu '■sta.td' . But the retention of the hiatus here is probabl}' due to analogy, partly of other forms of this verb, partly of the corresponding endings in forms of other verbs. 11. Between i and a following vowel there is no hiatus, but a glide i which is indicated in the spelling of the native alphabets (31). The consistent use of h in U. piAoiu 'piato', pehatu. pihaner, etc. and 0. Piihidi ' Pio' (also Volsc. pi/iom 'piuni') is remarkable, and without adequate explanation. 1 Osthoff, I.F. 5, 317 ff. 86] Weakening of Vowels 55 84. Of the various phenomena which take place when vowels of two different words are brought together in the sentence, namely "crasis," "aphaeresis," "slurring," etc., we have but little evidence. With L. bonast for bona est etc. are obviously parallel O. teremnatust 'terminata est' and destrst (for *destrust) 'dextra est'. A more anomalous case is U. neifhabas 'ne adhibeant', if for nei(-a)rhabas. With animadverto from animum adverto, with slur- ring, is parallel U. eitipes ' decreverunt' from *eitom *hipens (264, 2). a. For O. pfisstist (C. A. 33) the meaning 'positum est' is so much more suitable to the context than that of ' post est' that we cannot reject the possi- bility that the form comes from *piistliiii 1st, in spite of the fact that the regu- larity with which final m is written in Oscan, except at Pompeii, would naturally point to its full pronunciation. That it is not the vowel of the enclitic that is absorbed, as in teremnatust, would be accounted for by the fact that the 1st of the Cippus Abellanus is est (217, 2). Vowel- Weakening in Medial Syllables 85. The wide-spread weakening of short vowels and diph- thongs which occurs in Latin in medial syllables, such sylla- bles being in the earlier system of accentuation unstressed, is unknown in Oscan-Umbrian. Examples of unchanged a and e, such as U. pro-eanurent : L. (pc)-cinul, or U. tacez : L. tacitus, have been cited in 32, 3, 36, 3. 86. But in the position before a labial, or in some cases after a labial, a weakening takes place, which results sometimes in M, sometimes in i. In the corresponding Latin phenomenon the determining factor in the development to u or i respectively was the character of the vowels of the surrounding syllables (cf. oceupo, nunoupo, but anticipo, occipio, etc., from cap-), but so many secondary changes have taken place, owing to the mutual influence of forms belonging to the same system or for- mation, that the original distribution is only partially reflected in the actual forms. Much the same is true for Oscan-Umbrian. 1. The superlatives, formed from the suffix -{t)emo- (I.E. -{t)mmo-), show the influence of the preceding vowel. Thus 56 Phonology [86 with L. optumus, maxumus, proxumus, ultumus (eventually optimus etc., under the influence of the commoner type) may be compared O. ultiumam 'ultiniam' (iu from %t,; see 56) and U. /ionnouns, which belonged originally to the Nom. Sg., but was extended to all cases, as in Latin. See 63, 54, 180, i. The reduced grade -tr- is seen in some derivatives, as U. kvestx-etie beside kvestur, etc. (cf. L. victr-lx). See 246, l, a. The long reduced grade r becomes ar or rd in Italic. Prob- able examples are: O. kujmparakineis 'consilii', comparascuster ' consulta erit', with park or prdk (61, a): L. posco (see above) ; — U. mantrahMu from *man-trdg-Mo- : L. mantele from *man-terg- sli- (tergeo). ^ See Solmsen, Stud z. lat. Sprachgeschichte, 112. Neither the explanation of V. Planta, I, 173, nor that ot Thurneyseu, I.F. Anz. 4, 38 (see footnote, p. 52) is at all probable. 64 Phonology [97 U. oomatir, kumates 'coinmolitis", with loss of I as in mutu 'multa', is an example of al for I (cf. Skt. murnd-), while the oZ-grade^ (cf. Goth, malaii, Lith. inalii) is seen in Pres. Imperat. comoltu, kumultu (kumaltu is probably due to confusion with the preceding). For maletu see following. The antevocalic form of the reduced grade, that is ri\ becomes ar in Italic, as in L. card, U. karu, from the root ker- (Grk. Keipw etc.); — O. karanter'vescuntur', caria -panis' (gloss) (cf. Grk. Kopevvvfu, Lith. szeriu 'feed"). Of similar origin is al in U. maletu 'molitum' and in O. ualae?iwm '■optimum : L..vold. a. The relation of 0. aflukad ' de£erat'(?) to Fut- Terf. aflatus is wholly uncertain, as is the etymology, though connection with L. Jiecto seems probable. They might contain the root in the torms flok a,nd flak from/|fc (cf. L./ate), but such an interchange between Present and Perfect stems is without parallel in Italic. A more natural interchange would l;e that of flak and flak, but the assumption of weakening of a to u in aflukad is somewhat bold, in spite of the uncertainty as to the precise conditions of this phenomenon (86). 98. en, on, an. Italic en may represent either original en or the reduced grade n ; and an may represent either the long reduced grade n, or, according to a view which we regard as probable, the antevocalic reduced grade nn (L. canis, etc. ; cf. card with ar for rr, 97). The negative prefix, which repre- sents the reduced grade of the ne seen in O. ne, L. ne-fas, etc., appears in Latin as in-, from en-, n, but in Oscan-Umbrian always as an-; e.g. O. ancensio 'ineensa', U. anhostatu'^non hastatos'. That this an- represents n, for which there is no other evidence,^ is less likely than that it is a generalization of the antevocalic form (Grk. av-, Skt. an-) as compared with the generalization in Latin of the anteconsonantal form (Grk. a-, Skt. a-). a. In 0. tongri?iom ' sententiam' beside L. tongeo, iongitio. the an might represent n (cf. n and on in Goth. Jtugkjan beside tagkjan), but the assumption of a grade h in this root meets with difficulty. Perhaps it is a case of secondary gradation, with interchange of a and o (99, 3). 1 L. mold is commonly derived from *meld (O.Ir. melim),\)\\t V . ol cannot have this origin (36, 2). 2 On Grk. ptiK^pdri! see now Brugraaun, Sitzungsberichte d. kouigl. siichs. Gesellschaft d. Wiss. 1901, p. 102. 99] Vowel-G-radation 65 b. O. Anafriss, if related to L. imber (*m-bhri-; cf. Skt. afiArd- • cloud' . Grk. d(pp6!) would seem to point to a by-form *m-bliri-, but this is regarded with rightful suspicion. The connection of the two words is entirely uncertain. c. The relation of O.-U. anter to L. inter is almost certainly a different one. It is probable that *en-ter, containing en 'in' (L. in, Grk. ev), was replaced by a similar formation from an- (L. an- in an-JieW, Grk. avd), which in Umbrian is used interchangeably with en- {andendu, endendu). Cf. O.Bulg. g,tri -within' (as against jg 67 mallom, mallud, malud from a stem *malio- beside L. malo-; — Aeres^ 'volet' from *heriest: U. heriest ; — petiro-pert '■qna.tei:' from * petirio-pert, this from *petria-pert (81, 192, 2); — Bansae from *Bantiae ; — zioolom 'diem' from *diekolom : L. dieeula ; — 7neddixud ^ma.gistTSLtvi' from *meddikiod (250, 2). Note. In some cases the i itself is tlie result of a local change of vocalic i. So *petrid^pert must have had i, not i, and probably *diekolom (134, a). Consonantal u (u) ' 101. Initial and intervocalic u remain, as in Latin. Examples : O. viii, U. via, vea, uia : L. via ; — O. fepcropei ' *Versori', U. ku-vertu, co-wer^M 'convertito': L. verto. O. luvei, U. luve : L. lovi ; — O. bivus : L. mvus; — O. deivi- nais: h. divinus ; — U. uvem, OMi : L. om ; — \J . avii, auif : h. avis. The glide u, which was regularly sounded between u and a following vowel, shows itself in the spelling in the native alphabets, but not in the Latin ; e.g. U. tuves, but duir : L. duo. See 31, b. 102. 1. Postconsonantal u generally remains unchanged. Thus O. svai, suae '■si' (L. si is from a form without m) ; — O. dekkviarim'decurialem'; — U. arvia'frumenta': L. arvum. 2. After labials u is lost, as in Latin. Thus 0. fufans 'erant': L. -bant ixom. -bhud- ; — O. amprufid ^improhe', pnifatted 'probavit': L. probus from *pro-bhuo-; — U. swJoeaM 'invoco' from * sub-uocdio ;^ — O. PiMiii 'Pio', U. pihatu 'piato': L. pius from *puiio- (cf. L. purus). 3. dii, in Latin b (and v), becomes d. Thus U. di-fue 'bifidum': L. his etc., from *dui-; — U. dta 'det' from *du-iid (cf. L. duam); — JJ. pur-ditom'poiTectum' from * du-ito- heside 1 In the citation of Oscan and Umhrian forms it is customary to use the v only for forms written in the native alphabets, in which there was a distinct character for it, and not for forms written in the Latin alphabet. But for Latin words we continue to use the v, in spite of the resulting inconsistency. 2 L. subvenio etc., under the influence of the simplex (but aperio from *ap- uerio, the simplex being lost). See 164, a. 68 Phonology [102 pur-douitu (96); — O. akkatus 'advocati' from * ad{o)kdto- (89, 3), this from *ad-uokdto-} 4. An apparent loss of u after r is seen in U. seritu ' servato', anseriato 'observatuui', and caterahamo '*catervamini', as compared with L.ser»o, caterva. But the precise explanation is not clear. In seritu etc. it may be due to the position between r and i, i.e. *serio from *seruid. 5. For sue, see 37, a. 103. 1. r usually remains unchanged, as in Latin. Ex- amples: O. Regaturei 'Rectori', U. rehte 'recte': L. rego ; — 0. teremniss ' teiminibus', U. termnom-e : L. termen; — U. fertu, ferar, etc.: L. /ero. 2. It is also retained in some combinations in which it is lost in Latin, as rsk, rsn. But in Umbrian, in these combinations, and in general before s, the r was faintlj^ sounded and often omitted in the writing. See under rs, 115, lie. a. In O. Falenias, beside Faler. on a, companion inscription, the omission of r is due to carelessness in spelling, though the sound of r is naturally some- what less distinct before consonants than elsewhere. 3. The combination rl appears unassimilated in O. Aderl. 'Atella' of an old coin, but has become II, as in Latin, in Abella- (AbeUaniis), probably from *Aberld-, * Afro-Id- (91, 2). 4. Final r is frequently omitted in Umbrian, mostly in the forms of the Passive. So herte, herti, liertei, beside herter ; — emantu beside emantur ; — pihaji, pihafei : O. sakrafir ; — tuta-pe beside usual tuta-per'pro populo'. 1 104. Initial I is seen in O. ligud '■lege' ; — likitud, licitvd ' liceto' ; — loufir ' vel' : L. libet ; — Luvfreis ' Liberi' ; — luvkei ' in luco', etc. In Umbrian there is no example of an initial I on the Igu- viniaii Tables, and a change of initial I to tt, though disputed, is ' L. advoco, etc., under the influence of tlie simplex. See 164, a. 106] Consonants 69 probably to be recognized in vutu 'lavato' : L. lavo; — vapef-, uapers- ' sella': L. lapis (cf. suhsellis marmoreis of the Acta Arvalium) ; — Vuvcis 'Lucius' (72, a). Other examples are very doubtful. Note. A change of Z to m before consonants is seen in many languages, e.g. French autre from L. aller ; Dutch koud : Eng. cold. In such cases, and likewise in Umhrian, the change must have been through the medium of a strongly guttural I. 105. 1. Medial I is generally preserved in both Oscan and Umbrian. Examples: O. Fluusai 'Florae'; — 0. aZZo 'alia'; — O. Alafaternum, U. alfu 'alba': L. alius; — U. ^Zewer 'plenis'; — U. saluom 'salvum'. a. O. Fiuasasiais ' Floralibus' beside Fluusai, if not simply due to the care- lessness of the engraver, would point to the beginning of a change similar to what has taken place in Italian fiore, piano, etc. But all other evidence is against this. 2. In the combination It the I is lost in Umbrian. So muta, motar, etc. : O. moltam, L. multa ; — kumates, eomatir ' commoli- tis'. But in the Imperatives kumultu, comoltu 'commolito', veltu 'deligito', etc., in which the I and t were formerly separated by a vowel, the I is always written. a. The Oscan atrud beside altrei on the Tabula Bantina is an indication that in the dialect of Bantia the I was not fully sounded, thougli in the numerous occurrences of molta it is never omitted. 3. U. Uoisiener ' Volsieni', on an inscription of Assisi, shows a local pala- talization of I before s, or else is due to Etruscan influence. 106. In a number of Umbrian words an original I is repre- sented by r, rs, which commonly stands for an intervocalic d (l3i). This points to a change of I to d, with which we may compare the opposite change oi d to I in L. lingua, lacrima, etc. The most certain examples are kafetu, carsitxi 'calato', ufetu 'adoleto', famefias 'familiae'. a. Whether arsir (VI a G, 7) is 'alius' or Dat.-Abl. PI. ' caerimoniis' belonging to Voc. Sg. arsie 'sancte', is uncertain. That Pupfike, Puprlce, epi- thet of Puemune, is 'Publico' is extremely probable, in view of L. Publica Fides, Publica Fortuna, etc. The old explanation of tribficu 'ternio' as = L. Hriplicio cannot be considered impossible, but Brugmann's derivation from *tri-p(e)d- ikion- 'band of three' (L. pedica) offers a plausible substitute for this. No satisfactory statement can be made as to the conditions under which the change took place. 70 Phonology [107 n and m 107. 1. Initial and intervocalic n and m remain unchanged, as in Latin. Examples : 0. ni^ nep, neip, U. neip : L. we, nee, etc. ; — U. nome : L. nomen ; — O. dunum, U. dunu : L. donum ; — O. Maatreis, U. Matrer: L. mater: — O. nioltam, U. motar : L. multa ; — O. pertemest, U. emantur : L. e«e(7.- 2. Similarly postconsonantal ;j and ?« ; e.g. O. e(/mo 'res'; — O. Patanai ' Pandae' from *Pat-nd- (81); — O. comowo ' comitia', U. kumne, from *komno- (15, 4, 81). a. A change of mn to m is perhaps to be recognized in the Passive Iinpera^ tive ending, 0. -ynur., U. -mu, thougli this is by no means certain. See 237. This would involve the supposition that in all the numerous examples of vm the combination is of secondary origin, as indeed it probably is in many cases, e.g. U. nomner 'nominis' etc. (88, 4).i 3. Assimilation of nl to II, as in Latin, is seen in 0. Vesul- liais from * Veson-lia- : U. Vesune ; — U. Padellar from *Paden-ld (91, 2, a) ; also in U. apelust etc. with I from nl, earlier ndl (135). Omission of nasals before consonants 108. 1. In Umbrian, nasals were not fully sounded before mutes and spirants, as is evident from their frequent omission in the writing. The circumstance that in the Latin alphabet this omission is to be noted only before s (once before /) is perhaps due to the influence of Latin orthography, the omission of n on Latin inscriptions being far more common before s than elsewhere. Examples: ustetu beside ustentu, osiewcZ?; ' ostendito' ; — iveka beside iuenga 'iuvencas'; — kupifiatu beside kumpifiatu, coniMJiatu 'nun- tiato' ; — azeriatu, aseriatu beside anzeriatu, anseriato ' observatum' ; — dirsas beside c^iVsaws ' dent' ; — sis beside sws'sint'; — Sa9e beside Sansie ; — aferum,. afero, beside a?i/erewe»- 'circumferendi'. 2. In Oscan, n is regularly omitted in the case of final ent. Thus set 'sunt', fiiet 'fiunt', staiet 'stant'. censazet 'censebunt', etc. : 1 ifdmittins the change, we should hold to the derivation of O. comono etc. and amniid ' circuitu' from *kom^no-,*am-no- (v. Plauta i)refers*kom-beno-,*ain-beno-), and assume that the words came into existence at a later period. no] Consonants 71 U. sent, benurent, etc. Note that in this case the n is always written in Umbrian, while, vice versa, in the case of final -ws, where it is frequently omitted in Umbrian (above), it is always written in Oscan (deieans, uupsens, etc.). The same omission is frequent, though not universal, in the case of medial ent, e.g. aragetud'argento', Aret[ikai] beside Arentikai, deketasiui (degetasis etc.) ' *decentario'. a. Isolated examples of omission elsewhere are mislreis beside minstreis 'minoris' and AaTrows 'Lamponius'(?).. In ekak 'hano' and lak 'earn' beside tone 'eum', eisunk 'eorum', etc., the omission is probably due to the influence of Accusatives with final m omitted. All the certain occurrences of ekak are on Pompeiau inscriptions, which have via'viam' etc. (109, 2). 3. A special case in which n is lost in both Oscan and Umbrian is in the combination nkt. See 73. Final n and 7n 109. 1. In Umbrian, fuial n and m were so faintly sounded that they are far oftener omitted than ^v^itten. Thus Ace. Sg. puplu, poplo, beside puplum, poplom ; — nome : L. nomen ; e beside -en 'in'. For final n we also find m written. This is not merely the result of confusion caused by the reduction of both nasals, since we never find n for w, but is due to the influence of a preceding m, as in numem beside nome, and in Akeruniam-em etc. beside esunum-en, esunum-e, etc. From its use with the Ace. Sg. the -em came to be used elsewhere too, as in Loc. Sg. Acer- soniem etc. 2. In Oscan, final n is never omitted. Final m is nearly always written except on inscriptions of Pompeii, where it is oftener omitted than written, e.g. via 'viam', tiurri 'turrim'. But it is possible that even where m was regularly written it was reduced in pronunciation. See 84, a. 110. The history of the combination »is is somewhat com- plicated. It is necessary to separate the cases of original ns 72 phonology [no from those in which it is of later origin, and again to distinguish these latter according to the period at which the ws arose. 1. Original medial ns becomes nU^ as appears from the spelling nz in the native alphabets, though this is not constant. In the Latin alphabet ws is written. Cf. z : s for final -ts in U. tagez : teses 'tacitus', etc. (137, 2). Thus O. keenzstur (for zs see 162, 2), censtur 'censor' from *kens-tdr; — U. anzeriatu, anseri- ato 'observatum' from *an-serid-; — U. menzne ' mense' (from stem *mens-e')v-; cf. Sab. mesene), antennenzaru 'intermenstrium' ; — U. uze, onse 'in humero' from *om(e)so-. 2. Original final ns becomes -ss in Oscan, but -/in Umbrian. Thus Ace. PI. O. viass, eituag, feihiiss, U. vitlaf, vitluf, etc. a. Umbrian final / was so weakly sounded as to be frequently omitted in the writing, e.g. uUla, uitlu. In the oldest tables the omission is comparatively infrequent, while in those written in the Latin alphabet the / is omitted nearly ten times as often as it is written, except in monosyllables, where it is written nearly four times as often as omitted. 3. Secondary medial ns from nss., originating in nt-t or nd-t (138), becomes f in Umbrian, there being no examples in Oscan. Thus s^e/a 'sparsam' from *spensso-, * spend-to-^ (cf. Grk. a-TrevSo)): L. sponsus from *sponsso-, *spond-to-^; — similarly mefa 'mensam' from *menssd-: L. mensa, mensus ; — subra spafu 'superiectum' from *spansso-. a. *m.ensso- is not from *mend-to- (cf. L. metior, Skt. too-, etc.), but is formed after the analogy of Participles of related meaning such as *pensso- (L. pensus), Hensso- (L. teiisus), from roots in -nd. *spansso- may be of similar origin, but it is possible that beside the *spa- of U. spahatu, spahamu (cf. Grk. ffirda) there was another root-form *spand- and that L. pando represents a contamination of this with the root seen in L. pateo. In this case U. spafu could be compared directly with L. pansus. 4. Secondary final ns from -nss, earlier -nts, becomes / in Umbrian, there being no examples in Oscan. See 243. Thus zefef, s«rse 'sed ens': L. sedens from *sedent-s; — restef, reste'in- staurans'; — traf, tra 'trans'. For omission of /, see above, 2, a. 5. Secondary final ns in the Nom. Sg. of ?i-stems (i8i) appears as /. Thus O. liittiuf, tribarakkiuf, statif. and probably ' See p. 8(i, footnote. in] • Consonants 73 O. essuf, esuf '■ipse', U. esuf (197, 6). On the strength of esuf we assume that Umbrian had the same formation and that in tribfigu and karu the f is omitted, as often (above, 2, a). 6. Secondary final ns resulting from syncope of vowels (90) remains unchanged. Thus O. Bantins 'Bantinus', U. Ikuvins 'Iguvinus', O. humuns 'homines' from *homones, etc. See 90, 1. 7. Final ns appears also in the secondary ending of the Third Plural, as in O. deicans, U. dirsans, etc. On its origin see 128, 1. In tabular form the representation is as follows : O. U. _ 1. Orig. -ns- -nts- -nts- 2. Orig. -ns -ss -f 3. -ns- from -nss- (-ntt-) — -f- II. 4. -ns from -nss (-nts) — -f 5. -ns in Nom. Sg. of w-stems -f -f III. 6. -ns by Syncope -ns -ns Note. Although there are no Oscan examples for 3 and 4, the probability is that Oscan agreed with Umbrian and that 3, 4, and 5 belong together. This change of secondary ns must have antedated the appearance of what might be called the tertiary ns of 6, which doubtless belongs to the close of the Oscan- Umbrian period. Again, the change of original ns must have antedated the appearance of the secondary ns, else they would have had the same develop- ment. Here arises a complication in the case of original final ns. The diver- gence between Oscan and Umbrian shows that the development could not have been completed in the Oscan-Umbrian period. The only solution is to assume that final ns, either in Italic or in the earliest Oscan-Umbrian period, was so changed as to remain distinct from both secondary and tertiary ns throughout the Oscan-Umbrian period, and also in Oscan, though in Umbrian finally yielding the same result as secondary ns. S 111. Initial s and s in connection with a surd mute remain, as in Latin. Examples : O. sum, set, U. sent, sins : L. sum, sunt, etc.; — O. sakrim, U. sakre : L. sacer ; — O. stait, U. staitu : L. sto ; — O. est, U. est, est : L. est ; — O. pust, U. post : L. post. 74 Phonology , [ll2 Intervocalic s. Rhotacism 112. Rhotacism of intervocalic s occurs in Umbrian as in Latin, but not in Oscan. In the latter the s has become z, written z in the Latin alphabet, but s in the native alphabet, in which z had the value of ts. This change of s to its corre- sponding sonant s is a necessary stage in the development of rhotacism, and was probably reached in the Italic period, Oscan then remaining on this stage. Examples : Gen. PI. of a-stems, O. -asum, -azum, U. -am, -arum : L. -drum (Skt. -dsdm, Hom. -dcov from *-aaa)v; — O. ezum, U. eru, erom '■ esse' : L. en), etc.; — O. eiseis, eizeis, U. erer 'eius' from *eiso-: — O. kasit 'decet': L. caret ; — forms of Imperf. Subj., Fut. Indie, and Fut. Perf. Indie, in which s is a part of the tense-sign (see under Inflec- tion), e.g. O. fusid'esset': L. foret; — O. censazet 'censehunV, U. furent 'erunt'; — O. tribarakattuset 'aedificaverint', U. henurent 'venerint'. Cf. also Pael. coisatens 'euraverunt' (U. kuraia 'curet"), upsaseter 'operaretur, fieret'. a. In most cases where s is found between vowels in Umbrian, this s is obviously not original but comes from a group of consonants, such as ss, tt, ts, ks, ps. But there are some forms the explanation of which is not so apparent. Nothing satisfactory can be said of asa-, asa- : 0. aasal, L. ara. For esono- 'sacer', related to O. aisusis 'sacrificiis' etc. (15, 3), it is possible to assume an extension of an s-stem, i.e. *ais{e)s-ono-, while erus ' magmentum' (?) and ereclu 'sacrarium', if cognate, show the i-egular change of simple s. In plenasier, umasier, etc., as compared with Latin words in -arius, tiie s is probably due to the fact that the following i was consonantal, that is they contain the siiflBx -asio-, while the by-form -asio- is perhaps to be recognized in ezariaf 'escas'(?), from *ed{e)s-asio-(?). Final s 113. Final s remains in Oscan, and in Umbrian on the older Tables I-IV, but on Tables V-VII it appeare as r. Thus Nom. PI. of o-stems (O. -lis, -tts), U. prinuvatus, prinuatur, Atiiefiur (V), etc. ; — Dat.-Abl. PI. of o-stems (0. -liis, -ois), U. veres, uerir, tri- pler (V), etc.; — 2d Sg. U. «iV'sis'. These r-forms doubtless represent sentence-doublets, arising before words beginning with 114] Consonants 75 a vowel, but finally coming into general use without regard to the following word. a. Before enclitics an s is treated in the same way as in the interior of a word. So U. funtler-e, /ontJiir-e ' in fontulis', but esunes-ku ' apud sacra', ueris-co 'apud portam'. But pis-i kept its s under the influence of pis (svepis 'si quis'), and retained it even after the latter had become pir (pisi, but sopir). Similarly pis-est. 6. The final 8 of Tables I-IV is sometimes omitted, e.g. Ikuvinu beside Ikuvinus, piinavatu beside prinuvatus, snate beside snates, antakre beside antakres, etc. The later r is also occasionally omitted, as in set, si, beside sir 'sis', heri ' vel ' beside heris, but scarcely ever in noun-forms. c. In Oscan there are two examples of h for final s, where the next word begins with s, namely upsatuh sent'operati sunt', piiiieh siim 'cuius sum'. The occasional omission of s in the Nom. Sg. of proper names in -is, -iis, etc., e.g. Steni, Paapi, Paapii, Paapii, is merely graphic, perhaps due to the influence of Latin orthography (Claudi= Claudius, etc.). S7i, sm, si, zd 114. The combinations sn, sm, si, zd, which in Latin lose the sibilant (if medial, with lengthening of the preceding vowel), remain unchanged. sn. U. snata 'umecta': L. ndre ; — O. fiisnii 'fanum', U. fes- naf-e (also Pael. fesn.): L. fdnum from * fas-no- (99, 1); — U. ahesnes 'ahenis': L. alienus from *a(i)es-no- (aes, Skt. di/as, etc.) ; — O. kersnu ' cena', U. iesna : L. cena ; — O. easnar 'senex' (Festus, Varro; also Pael.): L. cdnus, cascus. sm. U. pusme'cui', es»i«i'huic' (Skt. dsmdi etc.); so also O. posmom 'postremum' with sm from stm (139, 2). Cf. also Pael. prismu 'prima'. sL O. slaagid'fine' (derivation uncertain); — O. Slabiis 'Labius'; — U. dis-leralinsust '■i-axityxva fecerit' (cf. L. dlligo from *dis-ligd, etc.) ; — so also O. peessl[um with si from stl (139, 2). zd. U. sistu'sidito', ander-sistu, is best explained as from *sizd{e)t6d : L. sldo from *si-zdd (cf. nidus from *nizdos, Eng. west). 7G Phonology [il4 a. U. ninctu 'iiinguito', the i-oot of which appears iu oxier languages with initial s (Eng. snow, Lith. snegas, etc.), may represent a by-forra without s, like Grk. reyos beside ariyos, etc. 5. 0. maimas 'uiaximae' is probably from *7naisemo- il47, 3. a, 189, 3), through the stages *maizemo- (112), *maizino-, with loss of z. in contrast to the preservation of s. c. U. sumtu 'sumito', which cannot be explained in the same way as L. siano from *susmd, *sups-{e)mo, is probably from *summd. '■mp-(e)md (125, 1). d. That O. imad-en 'ab imo' comes from *ins-mo-, oiien assumed as the derivation of L. iinus, is unlikely. Intervocalic rs 115. 1. Original intervocalic rs, which becomes rr in Latin, remains unassimilated in Umbrian, while in Oscan it appears as r with lengthening of the preceding vowel. In Umbrian rs the r was weakly sounded and often omitted in the spelling. Exam- ples : U. tursitu, tusetu 'terreto': L. terreo from *terseo; — \] .'farsio, fasio^ fasiu 'farrea': h.farreus from *fars-eo- (see 117), O. tenim, teer[um 'territorium': L. te)-ra from *ttrm. a. U. Gen. Sg. farer instead of *farser (L. f arris) Is due to the influence of the Nom.-Acc. far (117). 2. Intervocalic rs arising from syncope, in Latin not dis- tinguished from the preceding, appears in f mbrian as rf, in Oscan as rr. Examples : U. Cerfe, Serfe : L. Cents (i.e. Cerrus), from *Ker{e)so- ; — O. Kerri ' Cereri' from *Ker{e)s-e- ; — U. parfa 'parram' from *paresa-\ — O. hjerrias 'caperenf from *her{i)sent (216); — O. sverrunei from *SHeres-on-: L. susitrrus (96). Note. For the development of original rs in Oscan. as given above, the following stages must be assumed : rs — rz — rr — r with compensative length- ening. The later rs of 2 passed through the first two stages, but stopped at rr (the still later rs of 3 remained unchanged, tliough iu Umbrian the rs of 2 and ^ have the same histoiy). But it should be pointed out that the assumption of a double development in Oscan, according as the rs was original or arose through syncope, rests wholly on the form teer[um, and that for this a different expla- nation is at least possible, though somewhat complicated (s«e 76. 4). Barring this word, we should assume that Oscan, like Latin, had rr for the rs of 1 as well as for that of 2, and at least one of the examples under 2, namely sveirunei, would be more naturally put under 1. Further material, such as a form corre- sponding to U. tursitu, is necessary to settle the matter conclusively. (0. teras 'terrae'(?), from the Curse of Vibia. might stand for *ferra« as well as for * 'duobus'. O. edum 'edere'; — O. deded, BeSer 'dedit'; — O. pid 'quid', pod 'quod', etc. Umbrian i, ?'s, from d 131. In Umbrian an intervocalic d regularly appears as f, rs. For the pronunciation and origin of the character tran- scribed f see 25, 27. Examples: tefa, dirsa 'def: O. didest 'dabit' from a Reduplicated Present as if L. *didd, *didere ; — a-tefafust, an-dirsafust 'circumdederit' ; — peri, per si 'pede', joe(?ik-elo-: L. vincu- lum ; — struh^la, strusla '*struiculam' from * struuikeld-. But when k is preceded by s it is not affected, e.g. veskles, uesclir 'vasculis' from *ues-kelo-. The instrumental suffix -klo- remains unchanged, since this does not come from -kelo- like the diminu- tive suffix. So pihaklu, pihaclu 'piaculum', etc. a. In several words we find k unchanged before e or i. In some this is due to the analogical influence of other cases in which the k is followed by another vowel, as Gen. Sg. Naharcer after Naharcom. So probablj- also forms of the Dat. Sg. and Dat.-Abl. PI. Wke fratreci, todceir, etc. though in these e, i, comes from earlier oi. Cf. also Pupfike beside Puprice etc. A few forms occur- ring in the oldest tables may be regarded as survivals from a period antedating the process of palatalization, e.g. kebu : L. cibus. The origin of Akefunie, Acerso- niem, and its relation to 0. Akudunniad are obscure. For ce^/i 'accensum sit'(?), ku-kehes, there is no satisfactory etymology (connection with Grk. /co(w from *Ka.f-^w impossible). b. For original ki, which regularly appears as ^i, si. or <;, J, s (fa5iu, fa^u, etc., above), we find simply i in usaie beside usace, and in peiu, peiw, from 146] The Gutturals 91 *pik-io- (for e for i see 45) : L. pjceus. The reason for this is not apparent, and some prefer to assume an error in usaie and to reject the comparison of peiu with L. piceus. But peiu denotes some color, contrasted with rufru ' rubros', and the meaning 'piceos' is so strikingly suitable that in spite of the difBculty in the form, we prefer to accept the connection. Cf. also feia'faciat' (219). ks 145. 1. Before consonants ks becomes s. Thus O. destrst 'dextra est', U. destram-e 'in dextrani'; — U. sestentasiaru 'sextan- tariarum'; — *persk-, *porsk-, etc. (97) from *perk-sk- (cf. Ij. posco, *porscd from *pork-sk-, beside precor), in U. persclo 'precati- onem', persnihimu^pTeca,toT' (see 146), etc., beside pepurkurent 'poposcerint', and in O. comparascuster 'consulta erit' beside kiijmparakineis. Note. The reduction to s in the examples given belongs to difierent periods. In *persk- it is probably Indo-European, in sestentasiaru Italic, in destrst Oscan-Umbrian. 2. Final ks, both original and secondary, becomes ss, s. Thus O. meddiss, meddis 'meddix' (Gen. Sg. medikeis); also Nom. PL meddiss from *meddik{e)s (90, 1); — U. was 'vitium' from *uak(p)s (cf. L. vaco). But sometimes the k is restored under the influence of the oblique cases, e.g. 0. Nom. PL fieSSet^ = meddiss, O. tiivtiks'publicus', U. fratreks, /ra^rea;* '*fratricus'. 3. Intervocalic ks is seen in O. eksuk'hoc', exac '■hac\ etc., to which corresponds U. esu, esu, essii 'hoc', esa 'hac', etc. It is uncertain whether this ks is original or secondary. If the latter, compare O. dpsannam : U. osatu (122, 3). Loss of k between coiisonants 146. Loss of k (in part from kU by 153) between consonants is seen in O. molta, U. muta: L. multa, mulcta (muled); — O. ybrii's 'po tins': L. fortis, forctis; — U. Umasier '*Urnariis': L. urna from *urcnd (ureeus); — O. turumiiad 'torqueatur', denom- inative from Horkmo-, *torkU'-mo- : L. tormentum (torqued) ; — If. persnihimu ' precator', denominative from *persk-^i- {*persk- from *perk-sk-, 145); — U. perstu 'ponito'(?) fi'om *persk(e)tdd 92 Phonology [146 (cf. peperscust); — 0. Piintiis, U. puntes 'pentads', from *ponk-t-, *ponku-t- (153), beside O. IIo^TrTte? and pomtis 'quinquiens' from *po'mptis, with p after *2}ompe 'quinque' (cf. L. Qulntus, Quinc- t^ls) ; — similarly, where the combination is due to sj-ncope, U. anstintu 'distinguito' from *-stinkt6d, *-stinkl<-tdd (153), but ?imc^M 'ninguito' with the guttural restored from uns)-ncopated forms prior to the labialization in the latter (or were n and nc two spellings for the same sound, namely the guttural nasal?). a. In the examples of nt from nkt the k of the latter is from ku (153). In the case of original nkt (i.e. with I.E. k) the nasal was lost and the kt became ht, as elsewhere. See 73, 142. b. U. kunikaz, conegos 'conixus' shows the same reduction of nkn to w as L. conlveo (root kneiguh-, Goth, hneiwan). g 147. 1. Original g is for the most part unchanged. Exam- ples: O. Genetai'Geuitae' ; — O. aragetud'argento' ; — O. ligud 'lege'; — O. Unginiid'sententia': L. tongitio ; — U. o^er 'ager'. 2. Initial gn remains in Oscan, but appears as n in Umbrian. Thus O. Gnaivs'Gnaeus'; — U. natine : L. ?in), and on the side of meaning this is most attractive, especially for the fairly certain acunum VI nesimum of the Tabula Bantina and the akun. CXn of no. 13. Moreover the resemblance of the compounds U. per-acni- and seu-acni- (cf. U. seuom ' totum', 0. siuom ' omnino') to L. per-ennis and soU-ennis (the by-form sollemnis contains a different word, perhaps one related to 0. amniid 'circuitu') is too striking to be ignored, though peracni- is not 'perennis' in meaning, but is used, like seuacni-, in the same sense as L. sollennis. Now an Oscan-Umbrian change of medial tn to hn is not sufficiently paralleled by the change of U to kl, which is Italic (129, 2); and it is, moreover, opposed by O. Patanal 'Pandae' from *Pat-na- (or earlier *Patena ?). But there may be an indirect connection ; that is, the O.-U. *akno- may represent a contamination of *atno- with some other form, perhaps an *agno- or *akno- coming from 03- and meaning 'ceremony' (occurring at fixed periods). Changes of the original Sonant Aspirates 160. In the Italic period the Indo-European sonant aspirates became first surd aspirates, as likewise in Greek, and then the corresponding spirants. That is, bh, dh, gJi, guh, became first 98 Phonology [160 'ph, th, kh, ku>h, then/, p (= Eng. th in thin), x (= Germ, ch), xV- The further changes of p to/, of x to h, and of x-^ to/ even where common to Oscan-Umbrian and Latin, probably took place independently in each branch. The d of L. medius (0. mefiai) must come directly from ]> (cf. also Xirpd borrowed from Hiprd, whence L. libra) ; and since in tliis position Italic/ is impossible, it is improbable in the others. Intervocalic % appears as h in all dialects, but U. -veitu 'vehito' makes it unlikely that it had reached this stage at the time of the Oscan- Umbrian syncope, for this implies *uektod (see 143), which can come from *uexetod, but hardly from *ueh{e)tdd. 161. In Latin we find regularly a sonant mute after a nasal ; that is, not only mb and nd (in which the sonant would not neces- sarily be due to the nasal), but also ngi and ngu, e.g. U7iffo (\eix''^)i ninguit (yeC^ei). The same holds true for Umbrian. Thus : mb fromw/: ambr-{ambr-etuto '■ ^vahmnto') beside 0.aiiifr-(am- f ret ' ambiunt'), from *amfer, which is formed from *amf{i)- (L. am J-, Grk. aix(l>i) after the analogy of anter, su-per, etc. (i.e. *amfer-eo after *anter-eo, L. inter-eo; cf. L. comb-uro after amb-uro); — here probably also amb-oltu 'ambulato' (Grk. aXdo/iai?); — com- bifiatu 'nuntiato' from *com-jif-: h.fldo, Grk. -jrelda), root bheidh- (or Grk. irvvOdvoixai, root bheudh- ; see 86, 7). For the operation of the process even in composition, see 164, a. ng from nx- eringatro ' cinctum': O.Eng./triw^ 'ring', O.Bulg. krq.gu ' circle', root krengh-. For nd from n/, and for ngV from nx^' there are no certain examples. It would be attractive to derive -uendu {ahauendu 'avertito', preuendu 'advertilo') from *uen/,etdd (Germ, winden, wenden, root uendh-) through the medium of *uendetod (like ostendu from *ostendeiod, 156), and ninctu from *ninxVetdd (Grk. vel^a etc.) through *ningi'etod (like Skta from *figy-etod, 153). But the vowel-syncope belongs in all prob- ability to the Oscan-Umbrian period, whereas the change to sonant seems to be Umbrian only, not Oscan (see a with footnote). It is better, then, to assume the development *iienJ,{e)tod, *uent6d, uendu, and *ninxy-(e)tod, *ninkVtod (cf. *i(exet6d, *uektod, 160), ninctu. a. O. ampt'circum' is obviously connected with *amf(i)-, L. arnb-, etc., being formed by the addition of the same -t(i) seen in pos-t, per-t, etc. But 162] Doubling of Consonants in Oscan 99 we cannot well derive it from *amf4, with a change of ft to pt, since Oscan shows, rather, the opposite change ot pt ix> ft (121). Nor can we start from *amb-t, since amb- from *amf- is confined to Latin and Umbrian (0. amfr- ; see above)!. The explanation is as follows : In the Italic period *amf- became *am.- before certain consonants, e.g. before / (of. U. an-ferener). This *am.- was extended to other forms, and became a regular by-form of *amf- as in L. am-icio etc. Osoan-Umbrian examples are 0. am-vlannud ' vico' (cf. Grk. d/xcfiodov); — O. aninfid 'circuitu' (16, 2); — probably 0. ampu[l]alum 'ministrum'(?), diminu- tive from *am-polo- (p from kV): L. an-culus, Grk. d/i0(-7roXos ; — U. an-ferener ' circumferendi' ; — U. aji-dirsa/wsi ' circumtulerit' ; — U. aplenia ' impleta, full on both sides' ; — possibly U. am-pena (see Glossary). From this by-form am- was formed *am-t, which became ampt with the same secondary p which is seen in L. em-p-tus, siim-p-tics, etc. (cf. also ampter- mini in Festus). Doubling of Consonants in Oscan 162. 1. Doubling of consonants is to be observed in Oscan frequently before consonantal i', and occasionally before r and v. Examples : Mamerttiais 'Martiis' ; — liittiuf 'usus' from *oitio'n- ; — ajittiiim 'portionum', Gen. PL beside Gen. Sg. aeteis (I instead of i is due to the influence of other case-forms, as -im, -iss, etc.); — meddikkiai 'in *meddicia' from *meddik-id- ; — tribarakkiuf 'aedi- ficatio' from Hreharh-ion-; — Dekkieis ' Decii' (Nom. Dekis) ; — kiim- bennieis 'conventus' from *kom-benr-io- ; — teremenniii 'termina' as if L. *terminia ; — Dekmanniiiis '*Decumaniis'; — Vitelliii ' Italia', etc. alttram 'alteram', alttrei 'alteri' ; — punttram 'pontem'. Dekkviarim 'Decurialem'. 2. Doubling of s before t is seen in kvaisstur 'quaestor' (once kvaizstur; influence of keenzstur?); — keenzstur ' censor' (nz = w(«, 110, 1) ; — piisstist 'positum est' (? see 84, a), passtata 'porticum' (21). Probably kerssnais 'cenis' and kerssnasias are also examples of simi- lar doubling, in spite of the fact that they once had etymological ss (116, 2); also peessl[um (139, 2). 3. Appelluneis 'ApoUinis', AirTreWovvrji, remind us of L. Ap- puleius beside Apuleius, etc., and the spelling is perhaps due to ' The possibUity of separating the / of O. amfret from that of *amf(i)-, as advocated by some, and assuming an Italic change of sonant aspirate to sonant after a nasal, has been considered, but given up as improbable. Cf. also O. Verehasiui; -L.verg6 (IliQ). 100 Phonology [162 the influence of compounds like L. appello etc. Helleviis for usual Heleviis is simply a mistake. Note. Even for words falling under 1 and 2, the doubling is by no means universal, the spelling sometimes varying for the same word. It is probably an attempt to indicate that the consonant was sounded both at the end of one syllable and at the beginning of the next. Cf. L. quattuor, and the occasional iuscriptional spellings such as frattre, aggro, mattrona, asstante, iussta, Vessta, etc. In Greek, ito-t for a-r is especially common, and doubling before i and p is found in dialectic inscriptions. Simplification of Double Consonants 163. In Oscan, which in general, apart from the oldest inscriptions and the Tabula Bantma, faithfully represents double consonants in the writing, there are some examples of single in place of double consonants. But even in these cases it is not clear how far we have to do with anything more than irregular- ity in spelling. Examples: dadikatted 'dedicavit' from *dad-dik- (of. dat 'de') ; — eehiianasiim 'emittendarum' beside tipsannam etc.; amvianud 'vice' beside amviannud; — medikeis, medikei, beside meddiss 'meddix' ; medikMai beside meddikiai ; — further, on the Tabula Bantina, medicim, medicatinom, medicattid, beside meddis, meddixud. Changes in Sentence-Combination. Sandhi. 164. The history of initial and final sounds has been included in the general treatment. For crasis etc., see 84. Following is a resume of the changes of finals. 1. Final short vowels are sometimes lost (92). 2. Final a is changed in the direction of o (34). 3. Final rs, ?s, become r, I (117, 119, 2). 4. Final /s, ks, become ss, s (124, a; 145, 2). 5. Final ns in certain cases becomes/ (110, 2, 4, 5). 6. Final t becomes d (127, 1). 7. Final d, including preceding, is lost in Umbrian (133). 8. Final s'becomes r in later Umbrian (lis). 165] Accent 101 9. Final corisonauts were weakly sounded in Umbrian, and, with more or less frequency, omitted in the sjDelling. This is true of all except r from rs, I from Is, and s from/s, Ics. Thus m, n (109, 1), r (103, 4; 113, J), / (110, 2, a), t (127, 2), k (141, h), s (113, 6). Omission of final nt is rare (128, 2, a). a. Changes in Compounds. Noteworthy is the extent to which phonetic cliauges affecting the initial of the second member of a compound take place in Oscan-Umbrian without interference from the analogical influence of the sim- plex, if such still existed. Cf. U. subocau from *sub-uok- (102, 2), O. akkatus from *ad-uok- (102, 3), U. endendu from *en-tend- (156), U. combifiatu from *com-Jif- (161), U. anzeriatu from *an-ser- (110, 1). A possible, but uncertain, example of such a change even reacting on the simplex is U. menes (125, 2, o). But the influence of the simplex is sometimes seen, e.g. U. an-ferener (not 7nb by 161), U. an-dirsafust (not nn by 135), 0. kilm-bened (not mm by 125, 2). Accent 165. 1. Word- Accent. The Latin accentual system, based on the quantity of the penult, is comparatively late, having been preceded by a system, dating from the Italic period, according to which the accent stood always on the first syllable. Whether this initial accent was preserved in Oscan-Umbrian or replaced by some such system as arose in Latin, cannot be determined. a. There are certain phonetic changes, such as the simplification of double consonants (163), which with added material may prove to be connected with an accentual system like the Latin, but at present the evidence is far from conclusive. 2. Sentence-Accent. There is substantial agreement with the Latin. For pronominal enclitics, see 201 ; for enclisis of personal pronouns, see 86, 3 ; for that of the indefinite pronouns cf. O. suaepis (usually so written), U. svepis, etc. ; — for that of the verb ' to be ', cf. O. teremnatust, destrst (84), pusstist (84, a), and also O. pniftuset, staflatasset, ehpeilatasset, U. peretomest, ortoest, parsest (117, i), mersest, mersi (132, a), etc. (the writing as two words is also found, but less frequently). With L. qullihet com- pare U. pisher (90, 2). The enclitic use of prepositions is far more common than in Latin (299 ff.). 102 Phonology [166 SUMMARY OF THE OSCAN AND UMBEIAN SOUNDS' 166. OSCAN a a, written a, a, = orig. a, e.g. ant 'ante'. 32. = anaptyctic «, -e.g. aragetud 'argento'. 80, 81. a a, written a, aa, a, = orig. a, e.g. aasas 'arae' (Gen. Sg.). 33. = orig. a with secondary lengthening, e.g. saahttim 'sanc- tum'. 73. e §, written e, e, = orig. e, e.g. estud, es■ censov\ no, 1. ns = secondaiy HS, e.g. 5a»f/«-s'Bantinus'. 110,6,128,1. z (as in JE7ig. zero) z, written s, 2, = intervocalic s, e.g. Gen. PI. -asiim, -azum. 112. = di at Bantia, e.g. zicolom 'diem'. 100, 3, c. P p = orig. p, e.g. post 'post'. 120. = orig. ku, e.g. pod^qnod'. 150. b b = orig. b, e.g. triibum 'domum". 123. = orig. gu, e.g. kumbened 'convenit'. 151. br = orig. pr, e.g. embratur'imperator'. 157, 1. t t = orig. t, e.g. tris 'tres', i26. 167] System of Sounds 107 d d = orig. d, e.g. deicum 'dicere'. 130, 133. = final t, e.g. deded'dedit'. 127, l. dr = orig. tr, e.g. Sadiriis 'Satrius'. 157, 2. k k, written k, c, = orig. A;, e.g. deikum, deicum 'dicere'. 141. = orig. kij (0), e.g. fruktatiuf fructus'. 153, 154. kl = orig. tl, e.g. sakarakliim 'sacellum'. 129, 2. g g = orig. g, e.g. aragetud'argento'. 147, 1. ngl = orig. nkl, e.g. ungulus ^a.nu\ns\ 155. f f = orig. bh (L./, b), e.g. fratrum 'fratrum', sifei'sibi'. 124. = orig. dh (L. /, b, d), e.g. fakiiad ' f aciat', Liivf reis ' Liberi', meflai ' mediae'. 136. = orig. guJi (L.f, v, gu). 152. = final ns of secondary origin, e.g. liittiuf 'usus'. 110, 5. fr = orig. sr, e.g. tefunim 'burnt-offering'. 118. ft = orig. jt>f, e.g. scriftas 'scriptae'. 121. h li = orig. ^A (L. A), e.g. humuns 'homines'. 149. = k before t, e.g. ehtrad 'extra'. 142. 167. UMBRIAN a a, written a, a, = orig. a, e.g. patre'patri'. 32. a a, written a, ah, a, ah, aha, = orig. d, e.g. fratrum 'fratrum'. 33. = orig. a with secondary lengthening, e.g. sahta, sahafam 'sanctam'. 73. 108 Phonology [167 o a a (long rounded a), written a, u, o, = orig. final «, e.g. vatuva, vatuvu, uatuo. 34. e e, written e, e (rarely i, i), = orig. e, e.g. fertu 'ferto'. 36. = final i, e.g. ote 'aut'. 43. e e, written e, eh, e, ee, eh, ehe (very rarely i, i), = orig. ai (or di), e.g. pre, pre 'prae'. 63 (60). = orig. ei (or ei), e.g. etu, eeiw'ito'. 65 (60). = orig. e with secondary lengthening, e.g. e-, eh-, e-, ehe- 'ex'. 75-77. e, written e, e, i, i, ei (rare), ei, = orig. e, e.g. habetu, habitu 'habeto'. 42. = orig. oi (or oi) in final syllables, e.g. Dat.-Abl. PI. -es, -ir, -eir. 67, 2 (60). i i, written i, i, and, in the case of orig. i, frequently e, e, = orig. i, e.g. pife, pare, jnrsi, etc. 'quid'. 45. = orig. e in medial syllables before labials, e.g. nesimei 'proxime'. 86. i, written i, ih, i, ihi, ei (rarely e, e), = orig. I, e.g. persnimu, persnihimu, etc. 'precator'. 48. ? = orig. u in monosyllables etc., e.g. pir 'ignis'. 89. Note. For the five preceding sounds both the letters e and i are employed, but with different relative frequency, as indicated. I67j System of Sounds 109 0, written u, o, = orig. 0, e.g. post 'post'. 49. = orig. u before m, e.g. somo 'sumraum'. 57. = secondary u before m, from e, e.g. /io?i(io?nM'infimo'. 86. 0, written u, o, = orig. au, e.g. ute, ote 'aut'. 69. = orig. ou {eu), e.g. tuta, tota?/i : 0. touto. 72. = orig. oi, e.g. jjora 'qua': O. poizad. 67, 1. 0, written u, o, u, = orig. 6, e.g. «07?!« 'nomen', Abl. Sg. -u. 54. u u, written u, it, = orig. M, e.g. pufe'ubi'. 55. = orig. a or e in medial syllables before labials, e.g. prehubia 'praehibeaf. 86. = orig. before r, e.g. curnaco 'cornicem'. 51. U, written u, uh, m, = orig. u-i e.g. mugatu 'muttito'. 58. at ai, written ai, ai, = orig. a^ before t, e.g. aitu, rtiYw'agito'. 143. = orig. ai before j, e.g. pemaiaf 'anticas'. 61, 3. ei ei, written ei, ei, = orig. ek, or ek with e from ei or ai, e.g. teitu, dei'to 'dicito'. 143. = orig. ei before i, e.g. Teteies(?). 61, 3. For the spelling ei, see 29 with a. 110 Phonology - [167 i i, written i, i, = orig. i, e.g. wm it's ' iuvenibus'. lOO. = initial di, e.g. luve, loui. 134. u u, written v, «, = orig. ij, e.g. via, wia'via'. loi, 102. = initial Z, e.g. vutu 'lavato". 104. But when i and u are merely glides following a vowel i or h, they are written in the native alphabet, but not in the Latin. 31. r r = orig. r, e.g. rehte 'recte'. 103. = intervocalic (and sometimes final) .*, e.g. Gen. PI. -arum. 112, 113. = final rs, e.g. a^gr'ager'. 117. For omission of r, see 115, 116. 1 1 = orig. 7, e.g. plener 'plenis'. 105, 1. For omission of I, see 105, 2. 11 = orig. nl, e.g. Pat^eZZar 'Patellae'. 107, 3. n n = orig. ?!, e.g. name 'nomen'. 107. For omission of n, see 108, 1, 109, 1. = initial ^M, e.g. natine'natione'. 147. 2. nn, written n, n, rarely nn, = orig. ?u"?, dn, e.g. ^i7ia?i«r 'piancli". 1S5. m m = orig. wi, e.g. Matrer'Matris'. 107. For omission of final m, see 109, 1. 167] System of Sounds 111 s s = orig. s, e.g. esi'est'. ill, 113 ff. = ks before consonants, e.g. destram-e '■m dextram'. 145, 1. = ps before consonants, e.g. osfenc^w 'ostendito'. 122, 1. = final Ics, e.g. iias 'vitium'. 145, 2. = final fs from -bh(o)s, e.g. avis 'avibus'. 124, a. s(s) = intervocalic ks, e.g. essu, esu 'hoc'. 145, 3. = intervocalic jjs, e.g. osaiw 'facito'. 122, 2, 3. = dental + s, e.g. Fiso 'deo Fidio'. 137, 1. = dental + dental, e.g. seswsf 'sederit'. 138. ts, written z, s, = secondary ts, e.g. tacez, teses 'tacitus'. 137, 2. nts = orig. ns, e.g. antermenzaru 'intermenstrium'. 110, 1. ns = secondary ns, e.g. Ikuvins 'Iguvinus'. 110, 6, 128, 1. C, A' (^precise sound uncertain) The sibilant written c, s, s, = orig. k before e, i, etc., e.g. tacez, toses 'tacitus'. 144. f, rs (^precise sound uncertain) The sound written f, rs (soraetimes r, r, s), = intervocalic d, e.g. pefij persi 'pede'. 131, 132. = (rarely) intervocalic I, e.g. kafetu, carsi'^w 'calato'. 106. P p = orig. p, e.g. ^jre 'prae'. 120. = orig. A;W, e.g. pif-€'quidquid'. 150. b b, written b (sometimes p), b, = orig. h, e.g. kebu 'cibo'. 123. = orig. 0, e.g. SenMS^'venerit\ 151. mb = orig. mhh, e.g. awJr- 'amb-'. 161. br = orig. pr, e.g. swSra 'supra'. 157, 1. t t = orig. t, e.g. etu 'ito'. 126. For omission of final t, see 127, 2. 112 Phonology [167 d d, written t, d, = orig. d, e.g. tuves, duir'duohus'. 130. = orig. du, e.g. di-fue 'bifidum'. 102, 3. dr = orig. tr, e.g. podruhjyei '■\i.txo<\n&\ 157, 2. nd = orig. nt, e.g. awJe?' ' inter'. 156. = orig. ndh, e.g. ahauendu 'avertito'. 161. k k, written k, c (rarely q), = orig.A:, e.g.kanetu'canito',j:)roca»Mrerti'*procinuerint'. 141. = orig. ku {gU,guli), e.g. fiktu 'figito'. 153, 154. Id = orig. tl, e.g. pihaclu 'piaclo'. 129, 2. g g, written k, g, = orig. g, e.g. a^er'ager'. 147, 1. ng = orig. nk, e.g. iuengar 'iuvencae'. 156. = orig. ngh, ngUh, e.g. cringatro 'cinctum'. 161. f f = orig. bh (L.f, b), e.g. fratrum 'fratrum', alfu'alba'. 124. = orig. dh (L. /, b, d), e.g. faciu 'facere', rufru 'rubros'. 136. = orig. gl''h (L.f, V, gu), e.g. vufetes 'votis'. 152. = 718, e.g. vitluf • vitulos'. 110, 2, 3, 4, 5. For omission of final /, see 110, 2, a. fr = orig. sr, e.g. tefni^to 'ex rogo'. 118. rf = rs (from r{e)s, rss), e.g. (raAwor^ 'transverse'. 115, 2, 3. h h = orig. gh (L. h), e.g. homonus 'hominibus'. 149. (h)t = orig. kt, e.g. rehte 'recte'. 142. =ft from pt, e.g. screhto 'scriptum'. 121. =ft from dht, e.g. vetu 'dividito'. 136, a. As tlie h in lit was almost or wholly lost in pronunciation (75, 121, etc.), it does ijot properly belong under the sound h, but is placed here for convenience. For the use of the letter h as a sign of hiatus, see 83. For the omission of initial A, see 149, a. INFLECTION NOUNS ^ On the general system of declension, see 12. FIEST DECLENSION 168. Examples of Declension. OSCAN UMBRIAN ', . Singular NOM. VIU, tOUtO, TCOfTO muta, mutu Gen. vereias, eituas tutas, totar Dat. deivai tute, tote Ace. viam, toutam tuta, totam Voc. Tursa Abl. eitiuvad, toutad tuta, tota Loc. viai, Bansae Plural tafle, tote NOM. aasas, scriftas urtas, iuengar Gen. eehiianasum, egmazum urnasiaru, pracatarum D.-A. kerssnais tekuries, dequrier Ace. viass, eituas vitlaf, uitla Remarks on the Case-Forms 169. 1. NoM. Sg. The original ending -a is not shortened as in Latin, but is changed in quality. See 34. 2. Gen. Sg. The original ending -as, preserved in Latin only in the phrases pater familids etc., remains unchanged, except for the rhotacism in the later Umbrian. See 113. I As the declension of adjectives is like that of nouns (see 187), some adjective forms are included in the paradigms. In the Plural, the case which is called simply the Dative-.^blative is of course in reality the Dative-Ablative-Locative. 113 114 Inflection [169 3. Dat. Sg. The original ending -di was shortened to -ai, which remained in Oscan, but became -e in Umbrian. See 60, 62, 63. 4. Ace. Sg. The original ending -um retains the long vowel. See 78, i. For the omission of final m, see 109. 5. Voc. Sg. This is found onl}' in the Umbrian proper names Tursa^ louia, Prestota^ Serjia. These forms certainly represent the old Voc. in -a, not the Nom. in -a, since in all the occurrences, nearly fifty in number, the spelling is uniformly a, never o. 6. Abl. Sg. The ending is -dd, which arose in the Italic period after the analogy of -dd. In Oscan the d is retained, as in early Latin sententidd etc., but is lost in Umbrian. See 133. 7. Loc. Sg. The ending is identical with that of the Dative. But in Umbrian, in this and other declensions, the postpositive en 'in' is frequently employed, either separately as in tafle e, or with contraction, yielding a form in -en, as arven, or oftener in -em, as Acersoniem (see 109, 1). And since a final nasal is oftener omitted than written, many, perhaps all, of the noun-forms in -e are to be regarded as compounded with -en, rather than as simple Locatives. a. Noteworthy are the phrases ocrem Fisiem beside acre Fisie, and toteme louinem, toteme louine, beside tote louine. The extension of in to the adjective forms, as if it were a part of the real case-ending (cf. 0. hiirtin Kerriiin, 171, T), was probably favored by the parallelism between Locatives with and without m and Accusatives with and without m, where the m of course appears in the adjective also. That is, the Loo. ocre(m) Fisie became ocre(ni) Fisie(m) after Ace. ocre(m) Fisi{m). In toteme with e{n) added again to the already com- pounded totem the influence of Ace. forms like totam-e (cf. destram-e etc.) is also probable. 8. NoM. Pl. The ending is the original -as, which is seen in Sanskrit and Gothic, but which in Latin and Greek has been supplanted by -ai modeled after the -oi of the Second Declen- sion." The only change is the rhotacism in the later Umbrian (113). 169] First Declension 115 9. Gen. Pl. The ending is -clsom, seen in Homeric -acav and belonging originally to the Pronouns (Skt. tdsdm). The Umbrian shows rhotacism like the Lat. -drum, while in Oscan only the intermediate stage z has been reached. See 112. The of the last syllable was probably still long (78, 4, note). 10. Dat.-Abl. Pl. The ending is -ais like the Greek -at?, both modeled after the -ois of the Second Declension. The ai remains in Oscan, but changes to e in Umbrian, as in Latin to f. See 62, 63. Rhotacism occurs in later Umbrian,^ and also in Old Umbrian before the postpositive en, e.g. fesner-e'in fano'. See 113 with a. 11. Ace. Pl. All forms of Italic (as well as of Greek) go back to an ending -ans, which, modeled after the -ons of the Second Declension, has replaced an older -as. The ns, which in Latin loses the n with lengthening of the preceding vowel, becomes O. -ss, -s, U. -f, the latter being very frequently omitted. See 110, 2. 12. Masculine e-Stems. There are several examples of the Nom. Sg. of Masculine proper names belonging to this declension. Some are borrowed from the Greek, but are with- out the final s ; e.g. Santia, Arkiia — '^avdia';, 'Apx^ci<;. But there are also some which seem to represent a genuine Italic forma- tion in -as ; e.g. Tanas, Markas, Maras, Mapav. For the oblique cases there is little material. An Ace. form is seen in Velliam. The Gen. Sg. Maraheis, if not simply a mistake for *Marahieis from Nom. Marahis (176, 4), stands for *Mard-eis, with the same adop- tion of the o-stem ending that is seen in Grk. -do, and also in L. -di, except that in the latter it is not restricted to Masculines. 1 The term later Umbrian is used instead ot the specific New Umbrian, so as to include Va-Vb 7, which is Old Umbrian, but later than I-IV, and in the rhotacism of final s goes with the New Umbrian (see 113), e.g. plenasier urnasier (Va 2). Simi- larly in 2 and 8, above, though there happen to be no examples of the Gen. Sg. or Nom. Pl. of this declension in Va-Vb 7. The -r forms of 171, 2, 8, 10, are all from this passage. 116 Inflection [170 SECOND DECLENSION 170. Examples of Declensiou. OSCAN UiMBRIAN Singular NOM. hurz, Banting Ikuvins, ager Gen. sakarakleis katles, popler DAT. hurtui kumnakle, pople Ace. hurtiim, dolom puplu(m), poplo{m] Voc. Serfe, Tefre Abl. sakarakliid, dolud puplu, jwjjIu Log. terei, comenei Plural kumne, onse NOM. Nuvlanus Ikuvinus, louinur Gen. Nuvlaniim, zicolom pihaklu, pihaclo D.-A. Nuvlaniiis, zicolois veskles, ueselir Ace. feihiiss vitluf, uitlu Nom.-Acc. Xeuter Sg. sakaraklum, toutieom persklum, persclo Pl. pruftii, comono iuku, iuka, uatuq Remarks on the Case-Forms 171. 1. NoM. Sg. The of the original -OS (so in the earliest Latin inscriptions) is everywhere dropped (90, 9i). For forms like O. hiirz, U. tagez, tases, see 137, 2 ; — U. ager from *agros, 91, 2, 117 ; — O.famel, U. katel (Ace. katlu), ti^el (Ace. ti^lu), from -elos, 36, 2, 88, 4, 119, 2; — similarly 0. Aukil, Mutil, from -ilos, Paakul from -ulos (cf. gentiles Muttillieis, Pakulliis, with doubling of I), 119, 2 ; — O. Mitl, Fiml, probably for *Mitel, *Fimel (like /aTweZ), 91, 2, a ; — O. Upfals, Upils, from -Ilos (cf. Gen. Sg. Upfalleis), 119, 2 ; — O.facus, praefucus, from -uos. 91, i. For ?'o-stems, see 173, 1. 2. Gen. Sg. The ending is -eis, borrowed from the Third Declension, where it represents the original ending of «-stems, as vice versa the Ace. Sg. of consonant-stems follows that of 171] Second Declension 117 the o-stems. In Umbrian the -eis appears as -es, -er, -er (65, lis), rarely -e, -e (113, b). For O. IlaKfrji<; etc., see 24. 3. Dat. Sg. The original ending -6i has been shortened to -oi, which remains unchanged in Oscan and becomes a monoph- thong in Umbrian. The only corresponding form in Latin is Numasioi, the usual ending -o coming from -oi by a different process. See 60, 66, 67, 2. The Umbrian forms usually show e, e, but occasionally i, i or ei, e.g. Tefii, fratreci, Tefrei. a. U. Trebo, Fiso, for earlier Trebe, Fise, show a transfer to the Fourth Declension. In 0. Pakiu and Verehasiii the omission of i is simply a mistake. 4. Acc. Sg. The original ending was -om, as in the earliest Latin inscriptions. In Oscan it is usually written -lim, -om, occasionally -um, -wm (50). In Umbrian the vowel is always o in the Latin alphabet. For omission of the final ??i, see 109. 6. VoG. Sg. The original ending -e is preserved as in Latin. The only examples are from the Umbrian. With Tefre compare puere in Plautus. 6. Abl. Sg. The d of the original -6d is retained in Oscan, as in early Latin preivdtod etc., but dropped in Umbrian. See 133. The vowel is written u or u in the Oscan native alphabet, but always u in the Latin, and in Umbrian also nearly always u. See 53, 54. a. On the Iguvinian Tables, among over 100 occurrences, there is only one certain instance of an Ablative in -o (somo, VI a 10), apart from adverbs like eso (see 54, note, 190, 2, note). But as there seems to be something artificial in this uniformity of spelling (see 1. c), there is no objection on this score to taking maroncd^ (no. 83) as Abl. Sg. of an o-stem (cf. Loc. Sg. maronatd, no. 8i), though some assume that it is Loc. Sg. of a it-stem. See 302. 7. Log. Sg. The original -ei from which comes the Lat. -i is retained in Oscan, becoming an -e in Umbrian. See 64, 65. A fusion of this Locative with the postpositive -en is to be seen in O. Mrtin Kerriiin, where the apparent ending -in (from -en, -ei-en ; 41, a, 82, l) is extended to the adjective. Otherwise Oscan has the simple Locative. In Umbrian the combination with -en is frequent, perhaps even universal. See 169, 7. 118 Inflection [171 8. NoM. Pl. In Latin, as in Greek, the pronominal ending -oi has completely displaced the old noun-ending -os, but in Oscan-Umbrian the leveling has been in the opposite direction, and both nouns and pronouns show -os. This appears in Oscan as -lis, -MS {ius-c 'ii'), in Umbrian as -us, -u, -ur, -ur. See 53, 64, 113. 9. Gen. Pl. The ending is -6m, which in Latin becomes -0771, -urn {deum etc.), so far as it is not replaced by the second- ary -drum. It appears in Oscan as -lim, -Aim, once -om, -ovfi, or -ofx, in Umbrian as -u, -o(m). See S3, 54, 78, 4, 109, 1. 10. Dat.-Abl. Pl. The ending is -ois (Grk. -oa, -oiai; see 60, a), which becomes L. -is. It appears in Oscan as -liis, -ois, in Umbrian as -es (-er-e), -e, -er (once -is), -ir {-is-co), -er, -eir, the usual forms being -€s and -ir (over 100 examples of -ir includ- ing -isco, 7 of -eir, 6 of -er). See 66, 67, 2, 113 with a, b. 11. Acc. Pl. The ending is -ons (or -6ns ; see 74, note), whence L. -6s by loss of n and vowel-lengthening. For the change of -ns to 0. -ss, U. -f, and the frequent omission of the latter, see no, 2. For the long vowel in Umbrian, usually ■^vritten u, rarely o, see 74, 54. a. Several Umbrian forms with o which were once taken as Masc. are more probably Neuter (see below, 13), and the existence of any Masc. forms with is denied by some. But there is nothing incredible in the appearance of U. for 6 (see 54), and any other explanation than as Acc. Pl. Masc is too forced in the case of uiro, xieiro 'viros', and pesondro 'figmenta'(?) in VI b 37 (Masc, as shown by pesondro sorsalem VI b 39; PL, as shown by suruf in the parallel passage la 33). Probable examples also are e/ijafo ' emissos' VII b 2, agreeing with pifi ' quos' (other explanations less likely), and abrof, apruf ' apros' (regarded by some as for *abronf; cf. abrunu, abrons, 181, b). 12. NoM.-Acc. Sg. Neuter. This has exactly the same history as the Acc. Sg. ilasc. 13. NoM.-Acc. Pl. Neuter. The ending is -a, and in the Italic period this was extended to the Neuters of the Third and Fourth Declensions. This -a, which thus became the ending of all Neuters, has the same history as that of the Nom. Sg. of the First Declension, being shortened in Latin, and appearing in Oscan as -u, -o, in Umbrian as -a, -u, -o. See 34. 172] Second Declension 119 But in Umbrian there are also some Nom. PI. forms in -or and some Ace. PI. forms in -u(f), -o{f), which seem to be Neuters (of various declensions) with r and / added after the analogy of the corresponding cases of Masc. o-stems. This extension probably started with the Ace, where it was favored by the existence of Masc. forms with and without/, and spread to the Nom. Examples are : Nom. uasor (stem uds-, Abl. PI. vasus) ; — tuderor (stem tuder-, Ace. Sg. tuder, Abl. PI. tuderus), with the adjectives in agreement totcor and sereihtor: — so probably arsmor with dersecor subator in agreement ; — Ace. krematruf beside krematru, krematra : — kastravuf beside kastruvu, castruo (ic-stem, O. Gen. Sg. castrous) ; — uerof-e, veruf-e (O. veru Ace. PL Neut., rather than Ace. Sg. Masc. ; cf. veruis).i 14. Gender. An example of a Fem. o-stem is 0. Eiduls 'Idibus' (Eidiiis Mamerttials), the Latin cognate being a Fem. It-stem. O. triibum is also Fem. (triiblini ekak), but as only the Ace. Sg. and Abl. Sg. (tribud) occur, it may be taken as a consonant^stem. io-SlEMS 172. Examples of Declension. Nom. OSCAN Singular Pakis, degetasis UMBRIAN Atiersir Gen. Dekkieis, kumbennieis Marties, Fisier DAT. deketasiiii luvie, Fisi Ace. Pakim Fisi{m) Voc. arsie Abl. meddixud Fisiu Loo. Fisie 1 1 have adopted Thurneysen's view (K.Z. 32, 554 ff. ; cf. also.I.F. Anz. 9, 185), but am more thoroughly convinced of its truth for the Ace. forms cited than for the Nom. forms, for which the older explanation is by no means impossible (-or graphic variant of -ur; for vasor, tuderor, metaplasm as in L. vds, vdsa, vdsorum, and in terminus, terminds, terinina, which occur side by side in the Sententia Minuciorum). I do not follow Thurneysen in assuming that all Ace. forms in -o(/) must be Neuter. See above, 11, «,. 120 Injicction [UZ OSCAN UMBRIAX Plural NOJI. degetasius Atiiefiur, Atiersiur Gen. Tirentium Atiiefiu, Atiersio D.-A". Dekmannitiis Atiiefies, Atiersier, Atiersir Acc. feliuf, filiu Kom.-Acc. Neuter Sg. niedichn, memnim, Safinim afkani, tertim Pl. arvia, arviu Remarks on the Case-Forms 173. 1. NoM. and Acc. Sg. M. and Nom.-Acc. So. N. The forms come from -ios, -iom by samprasarana (91, 1). For the quality of the resulting i (O. i, not i, U. -i{m), not e{m)), see 44, 45, a. U. Fisei^ which occurs once, is one of the few examples of ei for short i (29). Like O. Mais from *3Iaiios (Dat. Sg. Maiiiii) are U. pefaem (Acc. Sg. M.), pefae, persae (Nom.-Acc. Sg. N.), from *pedaiiom (Acc. PI. F. pefaia, persaea), but with -e(wi) for -i{rii) after the preceding vowel ; here perhaps U. difue 'bifidum' (Acc. Sg. N.) from *dui-fuiom (or i-stem?). 2. Dat. Sg. In Umbrian, uncontracted and contracted forms are found side by side (82, 2), about evenly divided in Old Umbrian, but with a great preponderance of contracted forms in New Umbrian. Thus Fisie (1), Fisi (12), Fisei (1). Once Sansii beside Sansie, Sansi. 3. Dat.-Abl. Pl. Contracted forms (82, 2) are found only in New Umbrian, as Atiersir, Clauerni. Variations of the final are the same as in other o-stems (171, 10, lis with a, h), e.g. Atiieries, Atiiefier (V), Atiiefie, Klaverniie, etc. But Clauerni is the only case of omitted -r in a noun-form (see 113, h). 4. The • other case-forms are like those of the ordinary o-stems, with the usual Umbrian variations in spelling, for which see 171. For the absence of contracted forms of the Gen., Voc, and'Loc. Sg., see 82, 2, a. For O. meddixnd from *meddikidd, see 100, ?., (■. 174] Second Declension 121 5. But there are some examples of transfer to the i-stem forms. Thus in the Abl. Sg., beside the fonns given in the paradigms, we find O. serevkid, prupukid, medikid (probable reading), probably from *seruikio-, *'pr6-iiak-io-^ *meddik-io-., rather than from original i-stems. A similar transfer is probable in U. arvis, arves, Dat.-Abl. PI. to arvia '*arvia, frumenta', since a contracted form, even if such were otherwise known in Old Umbrian (see 3), would not have -es. As an I'-stera form the -es would not be without parallel (aves, punes), though its relative frequency (arves 11, arvis 2) is surprising. Oscan Gentiles in -iis etc. 174. Many of the examples of io-stems are to be found among the proper names, for which Oscan furnishes copious material. Of forms like 0. Pakis, Dekis, etc., some are gentiles and some praenomina. But there is also in Oscan, with some few examples in Umbrian, a distinct class of names in -iis (-iis, -ies, -te?), Gen. -iieis (-iieis). With the exception of a few forms on carelessly written inscriptions, these are all gentiles. The combination of praenomen in -is with gentile in -iis is frequent. Pakis Kluvatiis Vibis Smintiis Pakim Kluvatiium Vibis Urufiis Dekis Rahiis Stenis Kalaviis Dekkieis Rahiieis Dekis Seppiis Sepis Helevi(is) ^TreSt? MafiepeKie'; Sepieis ^ Heleviieis TpeySt? Secmeif Note also praen. Sepis : gent. Seppiis ; — praen. T/ae/St? : gent. Trebiis. Further examples from the oblique cases of -iis are Gen. Sg. Aadiieis, Saidiieis, Virriieis (also U. Kluviier, Kastruciie, the only Umbrian examples of the type) : — Gen. PI. Kluvatiium, Magiium, Viriium. The only Ace. Sg. form is Kluvatiium. 1 The first i is simply a mistake. The word occurs on one o£ the iovilae inscrip- tions, which are notoriously inexact in the use of i. 122 Inflection [174 Examples of forms in -iis are Aadiriis (also Aadiriis, probably a mistake), Atiniis, Kiipiis, Sjpuriis, Viinikiis ; Gen. Sg. Spuriieis, Kastrikiieis ; — Dat. Sg. luvldiiii, Vestirikiiul. In the Greek alphabet we find -te?, as IIo/ATrTte? = Puntiis, MafiepeKie'i, etc. ; also AfBeie<; = Avdiis. The few examples in the Latin alphabet have -les, as Afa?-ies, and such forms are common also in Paelignian, as Ponties, Loucies, etc. The spell- ing -ies in the native alphabet is very rare. 175. As is well known, the Latin gentiles are in origin patronymic adjectives formed with the io- suffix from indi- vidual names (that is, in terms of the fully developed system the praenomina), just as in certain Greek dialects patronymics in -to? are regularly used in place of the usual Genitives of the father's name. So Mdrcius from Marcus, Tullius from Tidlus, etc. To such forms correspond the Oscan gentiles in -is. But there are also in Latin praenomina in -ius, as Lucius, Servius, etc., and in Oscan the praenomina in -is are very numerous. From such praenomina, it is clear, are formed the Oscan gentiles in -iis etc. That is, the gentile Trebiis stands in the same rela- tion to the praenomen Tpe/St?, as gent. Heirennis to praen. Heirens, or as Latin gent. Mdrcius to praen. Marcus. The only uncer- tainty is as to the precise form of the suffix and the actual pronunciation. There are three possibilities for the suflSx, namely 1) -iio-, 2) -lio-, 3) both -iio- and -iio-, the latter in the case of forms in -iis. The probability is in favor of the first. Not only is -iio- the suffix most natural to assume, whether as the inherited by-form of -io- thus turned to special account,,or as actually formed from -io- in the Italic ^ or Oscan-Umbrian period, but it is also the one which best harmonizes with the usual spelling of the oblique cases. That is, in Dekkieis Rahiieis we have the same relation between i = i and ii = ii that is elsewhere observed (31). 1 Any such differentiation between -io- and -ijo-stems would necessarily be lost in Latin in most cases, since postconsouantal i becomes vocalic (e.g. medius from *niedl)to-). A possible trace is the difference between praen. Gains (from *Gauios before the change of } to i) and gent. Gavius, but even this is uncertain, as Gdvius might be regarded simply as the older form retained in use in the gentile. 176] Second Beelension 123 The Nominative in -iis from -iios is best explained by the assumption of samprasatana in the last syllable. That Is, as *Pak-ios became Pakis (173, 1), so *Kluvati-ios became Kluvatiis. Against this it may be urged that we should then expect also Aco. *Kluvatiim like Pakim, but it is possible that Kluvatiium, if this single occurrence is representative of the usual form, involves a restoration under the influence of Mrtiim etc. But in the Nom. forms, owing probably to dissimilation, the second vowel differed somewhat in quality from the first, and this is brought out in the spelling -ies, -ies. The same thing is indicated by the spelling -iis, and wherever this was in vogue the ii in place of U was extended to the oblique cases. The forms in -iis, -iiels, then, which are preferred in the Cippus Abellanus and many of the Pompeian inscriptions, but are not found elsewhere, represent simply a graphic variation of the usual type and not 3,n independent formation. 176. 1. Although the interchange of -iis with -is reflects in general an earlier interchange of -iios with ios, yet in many instances the Nom. in -iis may be formed, at a comparatively late date, directly from the Nom. in -is, after the analogy of the usual relation between the two. Thus DIaliii[s is formed from Meds, Mais, or rather from *Maliis with the spelling implied by the abbreviation Mh. For Mais comes through *Maiios (Dat. Sg. Maiiiii), from *Mag-ios (147, 3), and an inherited by-form *^fag-iios would yield 0. *Magiis, which is actually represented by Gen. PI. Magiium. So probably lelis from praen. *lels (like Mais) from *Ieiios, *Ieglos, the original by-form *Ieg-iios surviving in L. legius. 2. Similar examples are Rahiis 'Eaius' (Gen. Raliiieis) from praen. *Raliis, *Eaiios, and Stails ' Staius' from praen. *Stafs, *Staiios, except that in these ii does not come from gi. 3. The spelling i instead of 1 (44, b) in *Stals, Stalls, *Ieis, leiis, as in Mais beside Mais, and in VesuUiais. is due to the influence of the many words con- taining the diphthongs ai, el. 4. The relation of gent. Maraies, Gen. Sg. Maraiiels to praen. Marahis, Gen. Sg. Marahieis is probably the same as that of Malm[s to Mais, *Malus (Mh.), except in the matter of spelling, the examples being from different localities and showing an extension of the h, which belongs to the Nom. Sg. as a mark of hiatus, to the oblique cases of the praenomen rather than to those of the gentile. The forms then go back to *Maraiios, related to Fal. Mareio and L. Marius. Por the praen. Maras, Mo/jas (with Gen. Maraheis ?), from the simpler stem Mara,-, see 169, 12. 5. In Delds Herelis, Gen. Dekkieis Heriieis (no. 40), either Hereiis is a mis- take for *Heriis, or Heriieis for *Hereiieis (with sufBx -eiio-, 253, 2). The former is more probable. Vlrriiis (no. 20) beside Virriis, Virriieis, etc., is simply a care- less spelling, rather than a different form with suffix -eiio- (253, 3). For U. Teteies (II a 44), probably 'Tetteius', see 61, 3, 253, 2. 124 Inflection [m THIRD DECLENSION 177. The Latin Third Declension represents a partial fusion of consonant-stems and z'-stems. In Oscan-Umbrian too there is a fusion in certain cases, but the distinction between the two classes is more faithfully preserved than in Latin. In the Ace. and Abl. Sg. there is no encroachment of the consonantal forms upon the i-stems, as in L. -em, -e, beside -im, -i ; and in the Nom. PL the forms are as distinct as in the Gen. PI. In the Dat.-Abl. PL the fusion exists in Oscan as in Latin, while in Umbrian consonant stems follow the w-stems. The relation of the two types may be seen from the following : A. Consonant-Stems B. /-Stems Singular NoM. O. meddiss O. aidil, U. fans Gen. O. medikeis (U. -es, -er) O. aeteis (U. -es, -er) Dat. 0. medikei (U. -e, -e) O. Fuutrei (U. -€, -e) Acc. 0. tanginom (U. -u, -o) O. slagim (U. -e(m), e(m)) Abl. O. ligud (but U. kapife) O. slaagid (U. -i, -i) Log. U. ferine, /'e?'m€(?) TJ.ocre scalsi-e(!) Plural NoM. O. meddiss, humuns O. tris, aidilis (U. -es, -er) Gen. O. fratnim (U. -u(m), -0(771)) O. ajittiiim, U. peracnio D.-A. O. ligis (but U. fratrus) O. luisarifs, Anafriss (U. -is, -is) Acc. O. malaks, usurs, U. nerf U. trif, trif, auif Nom.-Acc. Neuter Sg. U. tuplak, pir, nome U. ucrfale, sehemeniar (see 178, 12) U. triia, triiu-per, trio-per Pl. Remarks on the Case-Forms 178. 1. NoM. Sg. Owing to the syncope of i in the -is of i-stems, the ending becomes identical with that of most consonant- stems. For the loss of s in aidil, see 119, 2. For peculiarities in the different classes of consonant-stems, see 179-182. 178] Third Declension 125 2. Gen. Sg. The -eis, representing the normal formation for i-stems as seen in various languages, has been extended to consonant-stems. In Latin, vice versa, the -is from -«s, wliich belongs properly to the consonant-stems, has been extended to i-stems. For U. -es, -er, see 65. 3. Dat. Sg. The -ei belongs properly to the i-stems, of which it is an old Loc. The Latin -l, early -ei, may be the same, or may stand for -ai, the old Dat. of consonant-stems, or may represent both. For U. -e, -e, see 6S. 4. Ace. Sg. The -iniroi i-stems, only partially preserved in Latin, remains undisturbed. In Umbrian the spelling -im occurs in a few instances, but nearly always we find -e(m), -e{m), indicating the open quality of the i before final m (45, a). Thus spantim, ahtim-em, but uve(m), perakne(ni), Tafinate, oere(m), stajla- reijn), Tarsinatem, etc. This -em has of course no connection with the Latin -em, which is not from -im but represents the ending of consonant-stems. In consonant^stems the original -em (from -m) has wholly disappeared in favor of -oni, which is borrowed from the -o-stems. 5. Abl. Sg. The ending of i-stems is -id, identical with L. -I, early -id. In Umbrian the spelling is usually -i, -i (-ei), rarely -e (cf. 48); e.g. puni (22 times), poni (12), pone (1), ukri- pe(r) (9), ocri-per (16), ocre-per (3). In consonant-stems there is a difference between Oscan and Umbrian. In Oscan we find the ending of o-stems, as in the Ace. ; e.g. tanginiid, tanginud, tanginud. But in Umbrian it is -e as in Latin, e.g. kapife, karne, curnase, frite (from *fret- : Ij. fretu- ; Abl. more likely than Loc, see 294), etc. This is probably a Loc. in origin, with -e for original -i. a. O. praesentid shows the form of an i-stem, just as in Latin the Present. Participles show -ia, -ium, regularly, and often -i beside -e in the Abl. U. pen, persi, persei-co (aes persti-co), is also an example of the encroachment of the i-stem ending, as in early Latin airid etc. 6. Log. Sg. The proper endings are -ei (from -ei or -eii) for i-stems, and -i for consonant-stems. Owing to the absence 126 Inflection [178 of Oscan examples and the ambiguity of the Umbrian -e, which may come from -ei (65) or -i (43), the history of the case is not altogether certain, but there is no objection to supposing that ocre contains the ending -ei (for ocrem see 169, 7), and that in ferine the -e comes from -i. This last is favored by scalsie, apparently for scalsi-e{n) (cf. scalse-to 'ex patera') with the origi- nal i retained before the enclitic. Note. \J. ferine is obviously a consonant-stem as if L. *feridne (see 181), but the phrase in which it occurs is so obscure that it is uncertain whether it is a Loc. 'inferetro' (L. /ero) or Abl. 'cultro' (L./eri5), though theformerismore probable. 7. NOM. Pl. The ending of consonant-stems is -es (Grk. -e?, Skt. -as, etc.), which in Latin is completely displaced by the -es of i-stems. With syncope of the e it appears in O. humuns etc. See 90, 1. For I'-stems the ending is -eies (Skt. -ai/as), whence -es which appears in Latin and in O. tris and in TJ .-puntes, pacrer,f oner. See 82, 1, 41, a. But O. aidilis (also fertalis, if Nom. PL), with i instead of i, points to a different formation, probably -is, following the analogy of -as, -os, in the First and Second Declensions. 8. Gen. Pl. The endings are -dm and -{i)iom. For O. ajittiiim, see 162, 1. 9. D at.-Abl. Pl. The ending of i-stems is -ifos, from -ibhos, whence comes the Latin -ibus. This becomes by syncope -ifs, which is found in a single Oscan form of very earlj' date, luisarifs. All other examples show assimilation of the /s (124, a). Thus O. Anafriss, sakriss, U. avis, puntis, sacris, etc., also aves, punes, with e for i (45), and once sevakne with omission of the s such as occui-s elsewhere only in the case of original final s (ii3, b). The single- occurrence of ei in aueis is not sufficient ground for sup- posing that the simplification of fs was accompanied by vowel- lengthening. See 29. Consonant-stems show the t'-stem form in Oscan as in Latin, but in Umbrian follow the w-stems. Thus O. ligis, but U. fra- trus, homonus, kamus, etc. * 10. AcG. Pl. The ending of i-stems is -ins (or -ms ; see 74, note), whence L. -is by loss of n and vowel-lengthening. 178] Third Declension 127 This would give O. -iss, like -ass, -liss, of the Fii-st and Second Declensions, but examples are Avanting. Umbrian examples are trif, tref, tre, trif, treif, avif, auif, aueif, auuei, etc. For the change of final ns to/ and the frequent omission of the latter, see no, 2. For the long vowel indicated by the spelling ei, see 74. For consonant-stems the ending is -ens (from -ns), whence L. -es by the same process as ->s from -ins. This would give O. -ess, U. -ef, for which, however, we find 0. -s, U. /. The Oscan form might be the result of syncope, but this could not be assumed for Umbrian, if the vowel in -ef was long (74). The change may be due to the analogy of the Nom. PL in -s (from -es), since in the other declensions the -f stands in the same rela- tion to the stem as the -s of the Nom. PL But see 74, note. The probable Oscan examples are usurs 'osores'(?) and malaks 'male voles' (?). In Umbrian we have nerf (ner-, 180, 2), manf (man-, otherwise manu-), capif, kapi (also kapir by mistake) from *kapid-f (139, 1), uapef-e from *uaped-f, we/ from *ueif-f (ise, a), frif iroia *frug-f (147, 4). For U. abrons, see 181, b. 11. NoM.-Acc. Sg. Neutee. The -i of i-stems may remain as U. -e (43), or be dropped (92), just as in Latin we have sedlle, but animal etc. Thus U. sacre, uerfale, etc., but sehemeniar. Examples of consonant-stems are U. tuplak (192, \), pir (180, d), nome (181 ), etc. 12. NoM.-Acc. Pl. Neuter. The ending -a, belonging properly to o-stems, has been generalized, giving -{i)id for i-stems and -a for consonantstems, which then undergo the usual change of final a. See 34, 17 1, 13. Examples from i-stems are U. triia, triiu-per, trio-per (192, 2), sakreu, perakneu (e for i, 45). From consonant-stems the only Umbrian examples are of the secondary type in -or, as tuderor from tuder- etc. See 171, 13. O. teremenniu beside teremniss 'terminibus' is either an example of the encroach- ment of the I'-stem ending, or else comes from a stem termenio-, an extension of termen-. An original z'-stem termeni- is less probable. For O. /)etora'quattuor' (Festus), which may possibly contain the old ending of consonant-stems, -a, I.E. -a, see 191, 4. 128 Inflection [179 Types of Consonant-Stems 179. Mute-Stems OSCAN ^ UJIBRIAN Sinr/ular NoM. meddiss, meddis zefef, so'se Gen. medikeis Dat. medikei kapife, capirse Acc. ■ ca^nrso, erietu, curnaco Abl. ligud kapife, curnase NOM.-ACC. Neut. tuplak, huntak Plural NoM. meddiss, (/.eSSei^ Gen. liimitu[m D.-A. ligis kapifus, uapersus Acc. malaks capif, uapef-e, uef, frif a. For the consonant-changes in Nom. Sg. meddiss and Nom. PI. meddiss, see 145, 2; for U. zeref, 110, 4; for U. Acc. PI. capi/ etc., 178, 10. Liquid Stems 180. 1. Agent-nouns in -tor-, like Latin victor, victoris. OSCAN UMBRIAN Singular Nom. censtur, keenzstur, kvais- affertur, arsfertur, kvestur, uhtur stur, embratur Gen. Dat. kvaisturei, Regaturei afferture, speture Acc. arsferturo, uhturu Abl. Plural Nom. kenzsur, censtur, kvaizstur Acc. usurs 180] Third Declension 129 2. Nouns of Relationship, like Latin pater, patris OSCAN UMBRIAN Singular NOM. patir, niir Gen. Maatreis Matrer Dat. Paterei luvepatre Acc. Voc. lupater Abl. Plural NoM. f rater, frateer, f rater Gen. fratrum, nerum fiatxiifm), fratrom D.-A. ftatms, fratrus, nerus Acc. nerf a. The Nominative Singular preserves the original long vowel (Grk. -rjp, -up, Skt. -a, etc.), which is shortened in Latin. See 78, 2. In the other cases we have, as in Latin, -tor- in agent-nouns, but -tr- in nouns of relationship, except in the Vocative Singular. See 97. 0. Fuutrel, Futrel 'Genetrici', Gen. Futre[is, apparently follows the declen- sion of nouns of relationship, but the existing case-forms may belong equally well to an i-stem, and the word is perhaps a relic of the old Feminine formation of agent-nouns (Skt. -tr-l), which in Latin nearly always appears in an extended form (ffene-ir-i-i etc.).i 6. For the Nom. PI. in -r from -r{e)s, see 117; for U. frateer, see 76, 3; for O. -rs in the Acc. PI., see 117, a. c. O. niir, nerum, U. nerf, nerus, etc., correspond to Grk. arlip, Skt. nar-, Nom. Sg. na 'man'. Gen. PI. nar&m (Vedic). d. Neuter r-stems are : U. utur 'aquam' (Grk. vSap), with Abl. Sg. une {*udne; see 135, a) from an n-stem (cf. L. femur, feminia); — U. Nom. -Acc. pir, pir 'ignis' from *pur (Grk. -jrvp; see 59), with Abl. Sg. pure, pure-to, from a stem pur-. From pure-to arose, after the analogy of the Masculines, Acc. Sg. purom-e beside the regular pir. 1 The history of the word would be simplified, could we accept the suggestion of De Saussure and Thurnej'sen (I.F. Anz. 9, 184) that it is not, as commonly supposed, a derivative of /«- with causative meaning 'cause to be, create', but the equivalent of Grk. SvyaT-np, Skt. duhitd, etc. But, without attempting to discuss here the compli- cated phonetics of this group of words, it is safe to say that we should expect in Oscan either *Fuktrel or *Fuhtrei. That the latter should appear three times without h would do for Umbrian, but not for Oscan (142). 130 Inflection [181 181. Nasal Stems NOM. Gen. DAT. Ace. Abl. Log. NOM. Gen. D.-A. Ace. Masculines and Feminines Sinf/ular O. fruktatiuf, uittiuf, tribarak- kiuf, U. tribricu, karu O. tangineis, kujmparakineis, ca7-neis O. leginei, sverrunei, U. kame O. leginum, tanginom, niedica- tinom, U. abrunu O. tanginud, tanginud, tangi- nud, U. natine, tribrisine, kame U. ferine, ferine (?) Xeuteks U. numem, nojne, umen U. no?nner, jjelmfier U. nomne U. numem, nome U. nomne, umne, tikamne Plural O. humuns O. U. homonus, kamus U. manf [O. teremenniii] 0. teremniss a. Most of the Masc. and Fem. forms belong to the type of L. legio, -ionis, but in the oblique cases show the suffix in the reduced grade -m- (95 ; the vowel- length is shown by the Oscan spelling i, not i; see 47). In 0. statif 'statua' (in form L. statio) the reduced grade appears also in the Nom., but the i is strange (hardly -in- beside -in-). b. The type of L. sermo, -onis is represented by 0. sverrunei, humuns (cf. early Latin hemonem), U. homonus, abrunu (as if L. *aprdneni). U. abrons, Vila 43, used as Ace. PI., is probably the Nom. form written by mistake for *abronf. c. U. kani. Gen. Sg. 0. camels, etc., agree with L. caro. carnis in showing the reduced grade of the suffix in the oblique cases. d. The Oscan Nom. Sg. in -f represents -ns, with n introduced from the oblique cases, and s added after the analogy of other Nominatives. The Umbrian forms probably represent the same type with the final / omitted, rather than the formation in -o like the Latin. See 110, 5. S-Stems 182. Examples of s-stems are : U. mers, mers 'ius', Dat.- Abl. PL mersus (132, a); — O. Dat.-Abl. PI. aisusis'sacrificiis'; — 184] Third Declension 131 U. Dat.-Abl. Pl.vasus'vasibus' (cf. L.vds), Nom. PI. uasor (171,13); — O. far, U./ar 'far' (from *fars ; see 117), Gen. Sg.farer (instead of *farser, under the influence of the Nom.); — U. Ace. Sg. tuder 'finem' (see 131, a), Dat.-Abl. PI. tuderus, Nom. PI. tuderor (171, 13), Ace. PI. tudero ; — U. ose 'opere'(?). U. pars in ijars-est 'par est' seems to be like *fars, far, with rs preserved before the enclitic (ii7, h), but the relation to L. par, paris is not wholly clear. Ireegular Nouns 183. The nouns corresponding to L. luppiter, hos, and sus show the following forms : 1. Gen. Sg. O. Iiiveis ; Dat. Sg. O. Diuvei, Aiovfei, luvei, U. luve, luue ; Ace. Sg. U. Dei ; Voc. Sg. U. lupater, Di, Dei. 2. Ace. Sg. U. bum ; Abl. Sg. U. hue ; Gen. PI. U. buo ; Ace. PI. U. buf, buf. 3. Ace. Sg. U. sim, si; Ace. PI. U. sif, sif, si. a. The relation between O. Iiivels and Difivel is the same as between L. lovis and early Bioms (see 134). For 0. Atovfei see 24, a. U. luue for *Ioue is due to the influence of the Old Umbrian spelling. U. lupater, like L. lupiter (luppiter), is from *Dieu-pater (Grk. ZeS irdrcp). U. D(, Dei, are prob- ably from the stem seen in L. dies, Dies-piter, with contraction (82, 2). 6. U. bum, buf, are from bo- (cf. Grk. Dor. pwv, |3us), and this form of the stem has spread to the other cases, replacing bou- of L. bove etc. c. For U. sim, sif, etc., see 69. FOURTH DECLENSION 184. Examples of Declension. NOM. Gen. Dat OSCAN castrous Singm UMBRIAN trifor trifo, Ahtu trifu, trifo [mani, niani, trefi, afputrati] manuv-e Acc. Abl. Log. [manim] [castrid] 132 Inflection [184 OSCAN UMBRIAN Plural N.-A. Neut. berva, castriw, kastruviif Gen. pequo{?) D.-A. berus .- ^ Remarks on the Case-Forms 185. 1. Gen. Sg. Oscan shows the original ending -ous (Skt. -OS, Goth, -aus, etc.), whence U. -or (72, lis), and L. -us. 2. Dat. Sg. U. trifo (also Fiso, Trebo, with transfer from the (?-stems; see 171, 3, a) may be combined with the Latin Dative in -u on the basis of a form in -ou. This is probably an old Locative, seen in U. manuv-e with the diphthong preserved before the enclitic, the -ou coming from -eu (70), this from -eu (60; cf. Skt. -du). 3. Acc. Sg. For U. -o from -wwi, see 57. O. manim cannot be reasonably explained from *manum and must be an I'-stem form, due perhaps to the Ablatives in -id. 4. Abl. Sg. See 59 with note. 5. Loc. Sg. For U. manuv-e, see above, 2. 6. NoM.-Acc. Pl. Neutek. The ending is -wa with -« from o-stems (171, 13), showing the usual change of final -a (34). For U. kastruvuf beside castruo, see 171, 13. 7. Dat.-Abl. Pl. The ending -us is from -ufs, -ufos, -uhhos (L. -ubus), and this has been extended to consonant-stems (i78, 9). 8. Gender. As in Latin, «-stems are regularly Fem. (cf. U. trefiper liuvina) or Neuter. But U. mani, in contrast to L. manus, is Masc. {maninertru). FIFTH DECLENSION 186. The Fifth Declension is represented by only a few scattering forms, namely: Dat. Sg. 0. Kerri 'Cereri' ; — U. ri 'rei' ; — U. auie 'augu- rio' (stem auie- more probable than auid- or anio-, on account of aviekate, auiecla). 187] Adjectives 133 Abl,. Sg. U. ri 're'. Acc. Pl. U. iouie. Dat.-Abl. Pl. U. iouies. a. The ending of the Dat. Sg. is -e, from -Si, like L. -o from -Oi in the Second Declension (60). Cf. L. facie etc. quoted hy grammarians. 6. 0. Kerri represents a transfer from an original s-stem. Nom. Sg. *Keres (L. Ceres) became *Kerres under the influence of Gen. Sg. *Kerreis from *Ker(e)seis etc., and this was drawn into the analogy of forms of the Fifth Declension, just as was in part L. plebes. ADJECTIVES DECLENSION 187. As in Latin, adjectives are declined according to the First and Second Declensions or according to the Third. 1. A large proportion of the existing forms follow the First and Second Declensions. Examples: O. tuvtiks 'publieus', Nom. Sg. F. toutico, Acc. Sg. N. touticom; — U. todcom (Acc. Sg. M.), Nom. Pl, N. totcor (171, 13), Dat.-Abl. Pl. todceir. O. muinikii 'communis' (Nom. Sg. F.), Acc. Sg. F. muinikam, Abl. Sg. F. muinikad, Loc, Sg. N. muinikei. U. Ikuvins 'Iguvinus', Gen. Sg. F. liuvinas, Dat. Sg. F. Ikuvine, Acc. Sg. F. liouinam, Abl. Sg. F. Ikuvina, Loc. Sg. F. liowine, louhiem (169, 7, a), Nom. Pl. M. Ikuvinus. a. Just as the pronominal adjectives in Latin show pronominal forms in the Gen. Sg. and Dat. Sg., so in Oscan we find Dat. Sg. altrei 'alteri', not *aUroi. See 195, c. But in the Gen. Sg. there is no special pronominal ending, and Masc. and Fern, forms are kept distinct (19S, 6). Hence it is useless to assume pronominal declension for O. minstreis to account for its use with aeteis (minstreis aeteis ' minoris partis'), a word which is elsewhere Fem. (cf. ajittiiiin alttram 'portionum alteram'). We must rather assume local variation in the gender of the noun. 2. Adjectives of the Third Declension are mostly ^-stems. Thus O.-U. sakri- beside sakro- (cf. early L. saores porel etc. ; the Oscan and some of the Umbrian examples are used substan- tively, while the forms of sakro- are all adjectives), e.g. O. sakrim 134 Inflection [187 (Ace. Sg. M.F.), U. sakre, sacre (Ace. Sg. N.), O. sakrid (Abl. Sg.), U. sakreu (Ace. PL N.), O. sakriss, U. sacris (Abl. PL). Cf. also the forms of \J . pacri-, 2}eracid-, seuacni-, peracri-, etc. Consonant stems are seen in U. tuplak (192, l) and O. malaks 'malevolos'(?). o. Observe that U. pacer (Nom. Sg.) is both Masc. and Fem., like many early Latin forms in -er. COMPARISON The Comparative 188. 1. Corresponding to the Latin Comparative in -ior (suffix -ies) are found only a few adverbial forms in -is from -ios (L. -lus) ; e.g. O. pustiris : L. posterius ; — O. fortis : h. fortius ; — O. mais 'magis': L. mains. See 91, 1. 2. The suffixes -era- and -te7-o-, regular Comparative suffixes in Greek and Sanskrit, are used, as in Latin, in adjectives of time and place, but without the force of Comparatives in the grammatical sense ; and, as O. pustiris shows, a regular Compara- tive could be formed from such adjectives, as in Latin. Exam- ples, including some adverbial forms, are : O. supruis 'superis', U. swJra ' supra' ; — O. piistrei 'in postero', U. postra '■■posteias, posteriores' ; — O. ehtrad 'extra', U. ap-ehtre 'ab extra' ; — O. con- trud 'contra' ; — O. Entrai ' *Interae' ; — U. pretra 'priores' from *prai-tero- (for the form cf. L. praeter); — O. pruter (pan) 'prius(quam)' from *prd-ter formed from pro like Grk. irpoTe- poi-*. 1 Jtisspelling ior pirn, probably due to tbe intliienoe of Latin orthography with its not infrequent confusion of p and ph. t and tit, etc. Cf. also 0. Aphinis, Perkhen. (beside Perkens). 20o] Interrogative, Relative, and Indefinite Pronouns 145 Plural V. M. F. N. O. pas, pas M. N. NoM. O. piis, 0. pai U. pur-e, pur-i Ago. 0. pai U. paf-e U. pif-i o. 0. pui is from *qUoi, whence L. qui, while U. poi is to be explained as the same form (*po from *poi) with the addition of the particle -I, seen in pur-i, paf-e, etc. 0. paei beside pai is probably only a careless spelling for pae, since the particle -l is not found in the other Oscan forms. 6. O. piiiieh, for *piiiiels (see 64, 6, 113, c), is in origin the Gen. Sg. of the Possessive Adjective, like L. nostrl, vestri, etc.i The adjective is seen in 0. puiiu 'cuia': L. quoius, Grk. irocos, all from a stem *qy-oi-io- (253, note). c. U. pusme is a form like esmei and so almost identical with Skt. kdsmai. See 197, 1. d. O. poizad, U. pora, axe from a stem *poiso-, standing in the same rela- tion to po- as *eiso- to i-, e{i)o-, and probably of similar origin. See 19S. Nothing is gained hj assuming a compound *po-eiso-. e. 0. pieis, piei, instead of which we should expect *peis, *pei, are due to the influence of pis, which as a monosyllable retained the i in contrast to other i-stem Nominatives. That is. We have *slag-s, Gen. *slag-eis, hut pis and so Gen. pi-eis. The analogy of io-stems (Nom. -is, Gen. -ieis) may also have been a factor. /. A form porsi, parse, porsei, which occurs in place of certain case-forms, e.g. Nom. Sg. M. (VIa6, 9, etc.), Nom. PI. N. (Via 15, 19), Ace. PI. N. (VIb40), although usually explained in various other ways, is best taken as the conjunc- tion (cf. puf-e II a 26), used loosely as a sort of indeclinable Relative. 200. 1. Indefinite and Indefinite Relative Pronouns com- pounded of pis are : U. pis-i (pif-e etc.). Indefinite and Indefinite Relative. But pif-i VII b 2 has a definite antecedent. O. *pis-um (pid-um, pid-um, pieis-um). Indefinite. O. pis-pis (pit-pit Festus). Indefinite Relative. Cf. L. quis-quis. U. pis-her. Indefinite. Formed like L. qui-libet, her being 3d Sg. Pres. Indie, from Aer-'velle' (216). 1 The suggestion of Sommer, Lat. Laut- und Formenlehre, 472, that puiieh is Nom. Sg. M. of the adjective, would be attractive if it could be shown that the order of the inscription (no. 39) might be puiieh sum | perkium, in which case we could translate ' cuius sum ? Perkiorum' (cf . no. 55) . Yet on the analogy of Mais beside Maiiiii (173, 1) one would expect Nom. Sg. M. *puis. 146 Infiection [200 2. The pronoun "corresponding to L. nterque is seen in O. Nom. PI. piiturus-pid, Loc. Sg. puterei-pid, etc., U. Gen. Sg. putres-pe, adv. podruh-pei; also in U. sei-podruhpei '■s^ov&Vim utroque', with which compare L. sed-utraque (Plautus, Stich. 106). All these forms come through *potro- (81, 88, 4) from *qUotero- (Grk. ■jrorepo';, Skt. katard-), that is, *qV'0- with the suffix -tero- (I88, 2). L. uterque owes its m to the influence of adverbial forms containing the stem *qHu- (see 3). a. 0. alttrei piitereipid akenei, if akenei is 'year' (159, a), must mean 'in every other year', where the Romans said ' in anno altero quoque' (Col. R. R. 5, 8). 3. Besides the stems *qy'0- and *qlH-, a stem *qlh(^. frequent in the adverbial forms of various languages (e.g. Skt. M-tas 'whence?', ku-tra 'where?', etc., Cretan oirvi. etc.), is to be recog- nized in O. puf ubi', U. pufe; — O. puz'ut', U. puze, puse, etc. See 154 with a, 202, 5, 6. PRONOMINAL ENCLITICS 201. The enclitic particles used with pronominal forms are as follows : 1. -k, like L. -ce, -c, in hie, hunc, etc. In contrast to Latin, this is very common in forms of the pronoun corresponding to L. is (see 195); it occurs also in most of the Oscan forms of eko-, ekso- (see 196); further in TJ. esmik (197, 1), and various adverbs, as esoc, isec, itek, inum-k, etc. In general it is more frequent in Oscan than in Umbrian. It has become an integral part of some of the forms, just as in L. hie, hunc, e.g. 0. iiik, toe (but U. eu, eo), while in others its use is optional, e.g. O. eisiid and eiziic. In Umbrian, however, the absence of -k, -c, is not always proof that the formation without the enclitic is intended. It is altogether unlikely that ere, ere, is to be separated from erek, erec (0. izic), or erse from efek (0. idle), or eso from esoc. Probably the final k, like other final consonants in Umbrian, was weakly sounded and so, frequently, omitted in the writing. 2. -ik, a combination of the preceding. This is seen in the forms just mentioned, 0. iz-ie, id-ik, id-ic, U. er-ec, etc., also in esum-ek, esom-e, and in the adverbs enum-ek etc. The particle to which the k is added probably stands for id (likepid). For the change of *id-k to -ik, cf. Abl. Sg. elsak, eizac. 3. -I, as in Grk. ourod-t This is found in Umbrian iu nearly all forms of the Relative-Indefinite Pronoun (199), including the adverbs puz-e, pus-ei, pu-e, etc. 201] Pronominal Enclitics 147 4. -pid, used like the Latin generalizing -9ue in guisgue etc. This is seen in the forms corresponding to L. uterque (200, 2), and in the adverbs O. pfikkapfd, ijoca-pit 'quandoque', U. pani6-pei 'quandoque', U. pum-pe in pisi pumpe'qui- cumque'. It corresponds in form to L. quid and stands in the same relation to L. -que as Skt. -cid to -ca, both of these being used as generalizing particles though in different combinations. The three occurrences of U. -pet (panupei, podruhpei, seipodruhpei) make it probable that in Umbrian, in the adverbs at least, the particle -i (above, 3) was added to -pi from -pid. 5. -om (or-dom?). This is found in Oscan, 1) as a particle of Identity, in ialdum ' idem' etc. (195), vfhere Umbrian has -hont (6), and in the adverb ekkum 'item'; — 2) as an Indefinite particle, in pid-um ' quidquam' etc. (200, 1), where Umbrian has -i (3), and in the conjunction pun-um ' quandoque'. It is probably the same element in O. per-um' sine'', and perhaps in O. tiiam, U. tiom, etc. (193, c). For 0. -um from -om, see 50. There is a difference of opinion as to whether the particle is properly -om or -dom, as it is also a matter of dispute whether in L. idem etc. the -dem is original or due to a wrong division of id-em, Abl. eodrem, etc. On general grounds there is no objection either to -dem, -dom, from the same stem do- that is seen in various enclitics, e.g. -de in L. quamde, U. pane, or to -em, -om, to be compared with Skt. -am in id-dm. The question is which suits better the actual forms. In the Indefinite forms there is no evidence for -dom, in fact it is very unlikely that pid-um comes from *pid-dom. In Isidum we may divide is-Id-um (as we have assumed *is-id-k for izie) as well as ts-i-dum. The chief support for -dom is found in ekkum and iussu, but the changes involved {kd to hk and sd to ss) are otherwise unknown (139, a), and it is quite possible that ekkum is for *ekk''-om with ekk' for *ekke (L. ecc^, and that of the two spellings iussu and lusu the latter is the more correct, the former being a slip due to the existence of an Ace. PI. form "'iiiss-u or else to an uncertainty as to the syllabic division (ius-u with etymological, iu-su with phonetic syllabification). At any rate the derivation from *ek-dom and *eds-dom is not so obvious as to constitute proof of the particle -dom in Oscan. 6. -{h)ont. This is found in Umbrian only, namely in eront,mAoni' idem' etc. (195), and in the adverbs i/on«' ibidem', isunt ' item', suntronf ' item' (whence also suront by haplology). It probably contains *hom, from the same stem as L. hie, with the -t of pos-t, per-t, etc. We find -hont after vowels, but -ont after consonants (149, a). For sururo and eruhu, occurring once each, see 128, 2, a. The Abl. Sg. F. erafoiit which occurs twice beside erahunt owes its -fovi to a wrong division of other forms, e.g. i/-ont (ife 'ibi') taken as i-font. 7. Here may be mentioned the pronominal prefix e in 0. e-tanto ' tanta' : L. tantus. Cf. L. e-guidem. 8. For enclitics found only in adverbs, see the following. 148 Inflection [202 EELATIVE ADVEEBS AND COls'JUNCTIONS 202. Many of the pronominal adverbs have been cited among the forms of the various pronominal stems (195-200), but it is desirable to treat separately the forms of the Relative (and Indefinite) Adverbs, most of which serve as Con- Junctions ; and for the sake of convenience the Conjunctions not formed from the stems of Relative Pronouns are included. 1. 0. pod in suae pod 'sive', svai puh (133, a), with whicli is identical U. suepo, svepu ; also in O. pod — min[s 'quo minus'. This is Ace. Sg. N. like L. quod, not Abl. Sg. as in L. quo minus. The same form with the enclitic -i is seen in U. puf-e 'quod, cum, quomodo' (II a 26, III 5, Va 7), with which is identical pors-i etc. used in place of certain case-forms (199,/). Cf. also O. adpiid, U. arnipo (below, 9, 10). 2. U. plf-e, pirs-i, etc. 'quod, si, cum', e.g. sersi pirsi sesust 'sede cum sederit' (Via 5), persei pir orto est 'si ignis ortus est, in case fire has broken out' (Via 26 etc.; similarly pefe II a 3), persei mersei 'si ius sit, in so far as is right' (VI a 28 etc.), with which compare L. quod opus siet (Cato). In form this is the Ace. Sg. N. of pis-i. It is not always to be distinguished with certainty from pif-e 'quidquid' (V a 5). 3. O. pon, piin, U. jyontie, pone, pune 'cum'; also O. pun-um 'quandoque'. From *po7n-de: L. *quom-de (cf. quam-de). See 92, 135. Another combination of pom (L. quom, cum) is to be recognized in U. (pisi)pumpe : L. (qul)quomque, (qui)cumque. See also 201, 4. 4. 0. pan 'quam', pruter pan 'priusquam' (cf. Grk. irpo- repov t)), U. pane in postertio pane 'postquam tertium'. From *pam-de : h. quam-de. See 92, 135. The simple *pam (L. ^Maw) appears in U. pre-pa 'priusquam". (In O. piruter pam beside pruter pan the pam probably stands for pan, the next word beginning with «i.) 5. O. puf, TJ. pufe 'ubi'. From stem *qWur (200, 3) and an adver.bial ending -dlie (cf. Skt. ^i1-/m 'where?', O.Bulg. ka-de 'where'), or -dM (Grk. -St). U. ifc 'ibi' has the same ending, the h in L. ihi being due to the analogy of uhi {b = dh after ?()■ 202] Relative Adverbs and Oonj unctions 149 111 L. ubi, ibi, the final i is not the original short vowel, but is shortened from -I, this from -ei (of. early L. itbei), which arose under the influence of the adverbs in -ei representing Locatives of o-stems. U. pufe might also represent such a form, but it is far more likely that it preserves the original -dhe, only without syncope as in Oscan (cf . 0. port : U. ponne). 6. O. puz, pous (mistake for pus; see footnote, p. 40), U. puz-e, pus-e, pus-ei, etc. 'ut' (in Umbrian also 'quasi'). Tliis stands for *pu-t-s (137, 2), in Umbrian with added -i, containing the stem *(^u- (200, 3) and an adverbial ending -the (cf. Av. ku-0a 'how') or -ti (as in au-ti etc.), with loss of the final vowel and addition of -s (as in L. ab-s, O. az, i.e. ad-s, etc.). L. ut is the same form without the added s, the latter appearing in usquam etc. L. utei, uti, is like ubei etc. 7. U. pue, pue 'ubi, where'. From *p>d (L. quo) with enclitic -l. 8. U. ape, appei, ape, api, ap 'ubi, cum' (always temporal). From *ad-pe, in form like L. atque, but with a different force of the particle (cf. Grk. dial, ecr-re, ev-re 'until'). In U. ap the final vowel is lost as in L. ac, while the other forms probably contain the- enclitic -i, like pusei, puz-e, etc. 9. O. adpiid 'quoad'. Formed like L. quo-ad (rarely ad-quo), except that piid is probably the same as pod (above, 1), and so cognate with L. quod rather than with quo. 10. U. arnipo 'donee, until'. From ar 'ad' (132, a) and -we (as in per-ne etc., or negative ?) + *pom or *pod. Cf. L. donicum, donee. 11. U. nersa 'donee, until', used after a negative clause. From *ne-ddm ; cf. L. -dam in quon-dam etc., and dum. 12. U. panupei 'quandoque'. From *pan-do-pid : L. quan- do-que. For -pei see 201, 4. 13. O. piikkapid, pocapit, ^jjocapici 'quandoque'. From *pod-kdd{?)-pid, the second element being perhaps Abl. Sg. F. of the stem seen in L. -ce, like O. dat 'de' from do- (190, 3, a). 14. O. svai, suae, U. sve, sue 'si', no-sue 'nisi'. From *suai, Loc. Sg. F. of SUO-, while L. si is from *sei, Loc. Sg. N. of so-. Cf. Grk. at and el from stem so- or 0-. 150 Inflection [202 a. The relation of U. sopir, VI b 54, to svepis'siqiiis' of tlie parallel pas- sage I b 18, is puzzling. That it cannot be regarded as a later form of the same word is obvious from sue beside sve. The fii-st syllable may be so from *soi, and it is conceivable that this Hoi is from an earlier *suei, though such a change is only imperfectly paralleled by that seen in sonitu (37, a). Another view is that sopir is not 'siquis', but an Indefinite Relative -quisqui.s', and contains a gen- eralizing particle *sod or *SHod, related to the so in Eng. vjhoso, lohosoever. But the chief support for this,- the derivation of Grk. Sns from *afod-Tii, is not beyond question. 1 15. U. et'et': L. et, Grk. eVi, etc. 16. 0. inim, inim, eiveifi (44), abbr. m. 'et'; U. ene)n, eine, ene, inen-ek (for *inein-ek), and ennom, eno{m), enum-ek, inum-ek, etc. 'turn, deinde'. These forms, together with Pael. inoin'et', are obviously connected with L. enim {einom of the Duenos inscription is best left out of account) in some way, — exactly how is not so clear. The ending -ivi of L. eniia is seen in the Oscan forms and in U. enem etc., while tJ. enom etc. with Pael. 1710711 show -o»!. The difficulty is with the initial vowel. The Oscan forms point to i or e, not e. Pael. inoTJi also points to i or (possibly) e. The various Umbrian spellings are most easily combined on the j basis of e, but i is also possible. On the whole, in view of L. enim. the prob- ability is perhaps in favor of *eiu'ni and *e)io»i. but the matter is quite uncertain. The nn in enn077i is very likely due to the influence of the correlative ponne. 17. 0. auti, mit, avt 'aut, at', U. ote, ute 'aut': L. aid, autem. From *au (Grk. av, av-Te), with the same -ti as in *eti (et), *toti (L. tot), etc. The Oscan forms with and without apocope (92) were differentiated in meaning at Bantia, where auti is 'aut', awt'at'. Elsewhere we find only avt, usuallj- 'at', once 'aut'. 18. 0. loufir'xeV. In form this is a 3d Sg. Pass, of the ' root seen in L. libet (96, 238, 2), in the impersonal use (239). For the development of meaning, cf. L. vel, Imperat. of void, and the following. 19. U. heris . . . heris, heri . . . heri, herie . . . herie, etc. 'vel . . . vel'. These are from *herid 'volo', partly 2d Sg. Pres. Indie, (heris, lieri), partly 3d Sg. Perf. Subj. (herie, heriei). 1 See Delbruck, Vergl. Syntax, III, pp. 339 ff. 203] Verbs 151 20. The negatives. Oscan has (1) ne (L. ne-fas, nisi from *ne-sei, etc.), (2) ni (L. ne), (3) 7iei (L. m); and for each of these a corresponding form with the encUtic -p, corresponding to -c, -que, in L. nee, neque, namely 1) nep, nep, 2) nip, 3) neijy, neip. As regards use, ne occurs in ne pon'nisi cum' and as a prohibi- tive with a pronoun in ne pJdm jrt-uhipid 'ne quem prohibuerit', while ni is always prohibitive, and nei occurs in conditional clauses, suaepis nei, nei suae. But all three compounded forms have the prohibitive force, 'neve', though neip is also used like nei, e.g. svai neip. Umbrian has nei in neifhabas 'ne adhibeant' (84), otherwise neip, neip (once nep), both prohibitive and simple negative. Whether this corresponds to O. neip or nip or both is not clear, the spelling ei being remarkable in any case. See 29, b. U. no-sue 'nisi' probably contains *noi, a by-form of nei. VERBS On the general system of conjugation, see 13. THE PERSONAL ENDINGS 203. The personal endings of the Indicative and Subjunc- tive Active are : Pkimary Secondary Primary Secondary Singular Plural 1. -6 -m -' 1. 2. -s -s 2. 3. -t -d (lost in U.) 3. -nt -ns For the endings of the Imperative, see 235-237; for those of the Passive, see 238-239. Primary and secondary endings, which, in contrast to Latin, are clearly distinguished in the Third Singular and Third Plural, are used as follows : primary in the Present, Future, and Future Perfect Indicative, — secondary in the Imperfect and Perfect Indicative and in all tenses of the Subjunctive. 152 Inflection [204 Remarks on the Endings 204. 1. The original endings of the Tliird Singular and Third Plural were primarj- -ti, -nti, secondary -t, -nt. By the loss of the final i (92) the former became -f, -nt, but in the meantime the original -t, -nt, had undergone a change, as follows : The -t became -d, which is preserved in Oscan, and existed in early Latin (feced etc.) until the primary ending was generalized. In Umbrian this, lite every final d, was lost ; but since even final t is sometimes omitted in the writing, the distinction is less clear in Umbrian than in Oscan. See 127, 1, 2, 133. The -m.t probably became first -7id, then -w (cf . L. danr-unt etc.), and to this an s was added under the influence of the plural ending of nouns. See 128, 1. 2. In -7it the n is regularly written in Umbrian (the only exception is furfaS (25, a) beside furfant), while in Oscan it is omitted in the case of -ent (tlie only exception being one occur- rence of sent beside set), but written in stahint and eestint, tlie only forms occurring which do not end in -ent. In -ns the n is always written in Oscan but frequently omitted in Umbrian. See 108, 1, 2. For U. fefure and staheren, see 128, 2, a. 3. The plural forms in -ent, -ens, represent the full endings, original -enti, -ent, which belong properly to unthematic forma- tions like U. sent, O. set (cf. Dor. ivrl for *evri, Skt. sdnti, Goth. sind, I.E. *senti). But they have been extended at the" expense of thematic forms, just as in Latin, vice versa, -ont {-unt) has completely driven out -ent. Thus we have -ent in the Future and Future Perfect, which are thematic formations ; and -ens in the Perfect, which, while containing types of various origin, is always thematic in the Third Singular. a. It is protiable tliat the same encroachment o£ -erd upon -ovi is to be recognized in 0. fiiet as compared with L. fiuni, and likewise in 0. stalet. But some believe that the original ending of verbs of this class was -ienti or -inti. For the double formation in the Fourth Conjugation, represented by 0. fiiet, staiet, and 0. stahint, eestint, see also 215, 2. 204] Examples of Conjugation 153 4. In the Second Singular in Umbrian the -s is some- times omitted or changed to -r. Thus seste 'sistis', heri, Aeri'vel' beside heris (see 202, 19), sir, set, si 'sis'. See 113 with b. 5. The secondary ending of the First Singular occurs only in O. manafum 'mandavi', and in O. sum 'sum' (217, 1). 6. The primary ending of the First Singular, -o, seen in U. sistu 'sisto', is not contracted with the preceding a of the First Conjugation as in Latin. Thus U. subocauu, suh- ocau 'invoco' from -did. Cf. also U. stahu 'sto' from *stai6. See 83. 7. The Latin shortening of vowels before final t is unknown. See 78, 3. So 0. faamat is to be understood as fdmdt, O. kasit 'decet' as haslt (with I from e), etc. For the vowel-quantity before -wi, -ws, see 78, a. 8. The short e of the Second and Third Singular Pres- ent Indicative of the Third Conjugation, and of the Third Singular Perfect Indicative, does not suffer syncope. See 90,2. EXAMPLES OF COlv'JUGATION The following paradigms include all the verb-forms occurring in Oscan or Umbrian (barring some variations In spelling), except where an "etc." is added, that is iu the 2d and 3d Sg. Imperat. Act., the 8d Sg. Fut. Perf., and the Perf. Pass. Partic. (including the periphrastic Perf. Indie. Pass.). A few Paelignian (P.), Marracinian (M.), and Vestinian (V.) forms are included. In the Perfect System there are given under the First and Fourth Conjugations only those types which are characteristic of these conjuga- tions, namely, in the following order, the /-, tt-, and nfc„i-Perfects (and, iu the Fourth, U. purtiius etc.). The other types, which are found with verbs of all conjugations, but mostly with those of the Third, are given under the Third only, namely, in the following order, the reduplicated Per- fect, the simple Perfect without vowel-change, the Perfect with lengthened vowel, and the i-Perfect. Under the Fourth Conjugation are included the forms corresponding to the Latin type capio. See 216. 154 Inflection [205 205. FIRST CONJUGATION Active Passive ihdicative subjunctive indicative subjunctive Present 1. Sg. U. subocauu U. aseriaia 2. Sg. U. kupifiaia (or 3. Sg.?) 3. Sg. O. faamat O. deiumd, O. sakarater tadait, U. j)ortaia, kuraia 3. Pl. U. furfant, U. etaians, O. karanter furfa6 etaias O. sakahiter, sakraifir(?) 3. Sg. Imperfect P. upsaseter 3. Sg. O. demast, U. prupehast 8. Pl. O. censazet Future 3. Sg. 0. aikdafed O. pnifatted, dadikatted, djuunated Perfect U. combifianM O. sakrafir, U. pihaji, pihafei O. lamatir 3. Pl. O. pnifattens, 0. tribarakattins teremnattens, P. coisatens O. teremnatu-st, U. kuratu si U. stakazestetc. 0. Btaflatas-set etc. 205] First Conjugation luij Active Passive indicative Future Perfect 3. Sg. U. andirsafust U. comhifiansiust U. pihos fust 3. Pl. O. tribarakattuset U. cersnatur furent IMPERATIVE Pres. 2. Sg. U. stiplo, aserio FuT. 2. 3. Sg. O. deiuatud, O. censamur, U. pihatu, U. eturstahmu, spahamu portatu, etc. 2. (3.) Pl. U. etato U. arsmahamo, caterahamo INFINITIVE Pres. O. censaum, moltaum, Perf. U. erom ehiato, kuratu eru tribarakavwm PARTICIPLES Perf. 0. staflatas etc., U. anzeriates, pihos, etc. Gerundive 0. sakrannas, tipsannam, eehiianasum. U. pihaner, pelsans SUPINE U. anseriafo 156 Inflection 206. SECOND CONJUGATION Active indicative subjunctive Present 3. Sg. 0. kasit, O. piitiad, U. ticit, turumiiad, Aa6e,habe, U. habia trebeitQ) 3. Pl. O. piitians Passive indicative subjunctive O. loufir Future 3. Sg. U. habiest IMPERATIVE FUT. 2. 3. Sg. O. licitud, likitud, U. habitu, habetu, tursitu, tusetu, carsitu, kafetu, kafitu, sersitu, tenitu, ufetu, upetu, eveietu 2. 3. Pl. U. habituto, habetutu, tursituto, tusetutu, upetu ta INFINITIVE Pees. 0. fatium U. tursiandu PARTICIPLES Prks. U. serse, zeref, kutef Perf. U. tases, tacez, uirseto, etc. 207] Third Coyijugation ' 157 207. THIED CONJUGATION Active Passive indicative sdbjuhctive indicative' subjunctive Present 1. Sg. U. sestu 2. Sg. U. seste 3. Sg. 1A. feret^ O. kahad, aflukad, O. uincter JJ.ferar V. didet Aa.[d3i]i,F.dida, U. dirsa, tefa U. tefte O. krustatar(?), kaispatar(?) 3. Pl. O. deicans, lA. ferenter U. emantur, U. dirmns,dirsas, terkantur neifhabas Imperfect 3. Pl. O. patensins Future 2. Sg. U. menes, anpenes 3. Sg. O. didest, pertemest, U. ferest 3. Pl. U. ostensendi Perfect 1. Sg. O. manafum 3. Sg. O. deded, O.fefacid^aadiA U. dede, O. pniffed, aamanafted O. kiimbened, avafaiceT O. upsed 0. hipid 3. Pl. U. eitipes, O. uupsens, ovircrev; U. screhto est etc. 0. scriftas set, pniftu-set, U. screihtor sent etc. 158 Infii'ction [207 Active Passive indicative Future Perfect 2. Sg. O. fifikus O. aflakus, U. benus, kuvurtus U. entelus, apelus 3. Sg. 0. fefacust, U. dersicust etc. O. dicust, cebnust, etc., O. comparaseuster, U. fakust, benust, habus, etc. U. benuso, couortuso U. entelust, apelust 3. Pl. U. dersicurent, pepurkurent O. angetuzet, U. facurent, benurent, haburent, procanurent, eiscurent XJ. pnisikurent IMPERATIVE FuT. 2. 8. Sg. O. actud, U. fertu, ustentu, aitu, deiti(, kanetu, etc. 2. 3. Pl. U. fertuta, ustentuta, aituta, hatuto INFINITIVE Pkes. O. deikum, deicuvi, acum, edum, menvum, aserum, pertumum, U. aferum, afero PARTICIPLES Pees. U. restef, reste Perf. O. serif tas,-praita,censtom, U. screhto,sihitzi,orto,etc. Gerundive U. miferener 208] Fourth Conjugatiiin 159 208. FOURTH CONJUGATION Active Passive INDICATIVE SUBJUNCTIVE INDICATIVE 1. Sg. U. stahu Present 2. Sg. U. hens, heri, heri 3. Sg. 0. sakruvit, U. heri, 0. fakiiad, U. herter, herte, heriiad, herti, hertei 3. Pl. 0. stait, U. pis-her 0. fiiet, staiet O. stahint, eestint U. facia, feia, fuia Imperfect 3. Pl. 0. hjerrins Future 2. Sg. U. heries, ptirtuvies 3. Sg. O. sakrvist O. hafiest, herest, U. heriest, heries, fuiest, kukehes(?) 3. Pl. U. staheren 3. Sg. Perfect U. herilei, heriei, herie Future Perfect 2. Sg. U. purtiius U. purtin^us 3. Sg. U. purdinhiust, disleralinsust U. herifi, eehefiQ) U. persnis fust, purtitu fust 160 Infleeiion [208 Active Passive imperative FuT. 2. 3. Sg. O. factud, U. staliitu, seritu, U. 2}6'>'snim2(, persnimu, purdouitu, amparitu anouihimu, amparihmu 2. 3. Pl. U. stahituto U. persnimumo Pres. U. faciu, facu INFINITIVE PARTICIPLES Perf. U. 2^ersms, jjurditom, heritu, etc. 209. IRREGULAR VERBS The Vere ; 'TO be' The Verb 'to go ' INDICATIVE SUBJUNCTIVE INDICATIVE SUBJUNCTIVE 1. 2. 3. 3. Sg. Sg. Sg. Pl. 0. Slim 0. est, ist U. est, est 0. set, sent, U. sent set Present U. sir, si, sei U. si, si, sei U. sins, sis 0. osii[7is 0. amfret 3. 3. Sg. Pl. 0. fufans Imperfect O. fusid 3. 3. Sg. Pl. O.fust, fust U. fust, fus, U. furent Future fust U. eest, est Perfect 3. 3. Sg. Pl. 0. fufens O.fuid (Passive) U. iei Future Perfect 2. 3. 3. Sg. Sg. O.fust Pl. U. fefure U. amprefuus U. iiist U. amlrefurent 210] Formation of the Bloods and Tenses 161 IMPERATIVE FUT. 2. 3. Sg. O. estud, estud U. eetu, etu, etu JJ.futu, futu 2. 3. Pl. U. fututo U. etuto, etutu, etuta O. eituns(?) PARTICIPLES Pees. O. praesentid Pbrf. U. daetom, peretom INFINITIVE Pres. O. ezum, U. erovi, em FOEMATION OF THE MOODS AND TENSES THE PRESENT STEM Conjugation I — Present Stem in a 210. 1. As in Latin, this conjugation is made up mainly of Denominatives. Thus O. 7noltaum 'multsire' from wioZto 'multa', U. kuraia 'curat', etc. See 262, i. 2. The Frequentatives, also of denominative origin, are represented; e.g. U. etaiaris ' itent' : L. ito. See 262, 1. 3. Primary Verbs like L. seco, domo, etc., are: U. prusekatu 'prosecato', U. muffatu n-axittito' , 0. dadikatted'dedieavit', O. cew- sawm 'censere' contrasted with L. censeo of the Second Conjuga- tion ; here probably O. sakahlter 'sanciatur' from sakd- (cf. sak- in L. saeer etc.). a. The inflection of the Present is in the main that which belongs properly to the primary verbs, in which the endings were added directly to the a. The denominatives, which are formed from a-stems with the jo-sufBx, furnish the First Singular (204, 6). In the other forms they would probably by regular contrac- tion show partly a, partly o, before the endings ; but under the influence of the primary verbs the a is generalized. However, whatever contraction took place here occurred in the Italic period, and the O.-U. forms throw no new light on the question. Note that *sta-io, U. stahu ' sto' follows the Fourth Conjugation (215 ). 6. The interchange of conjugation between O. dadikatted'dedieavit' and dehum 'dicere' is the same as between L. died, de-dico', etc., and dlco ; and with L. occupo beside capio, compare U. anreriatu'observatum' beside seritM 'servato'. Cf. also U. andirsafust 'oircumtulerit' beside (Jirsans ' det' (0. didest etc., 213, 4). 162 Inflection [211 211. As in Latin, the a is not confined to the Present Sys- tem, but normally runs through the whole conjugation. So U.kuratu, pihaz, pihafi, cersnatur, O. (?emaiMMS,teremnatu,teremnattens, pnifatted, etc. But there are also some forms of the Perf. and Perf. Pass. Part, without the a, as is the case with several of the Latin primary verbs, such as domo, domui, doinitum, seco, secui, sectuni, etc. Thus U. aseceta 'non secta', prusecetu, j^roseseto 'prosecta', beside Imperat. prusekatu (in prusektu which occurs in the same line with prusekatu and in the same meaning, the a is omitted by mistake); — O. awcejisto 'incensa' beside Infin. cen- saum ; — U. muieto ' muttitum' beside Imperat. mugatu ; — portust 'portaverit' beside Imperat. portatu; — O. upsed 'fecit', 3d PI. uupsens, Partic. U. oseto (but O. upsatuh), beside Gerundive 0. lipsannam, Imperat. U. osatu. So doubtless 0. urust 'oraverit', U./?"oseiom'fraudatum'(262,l),Masetom,Maseto?w'vitiatum'(L.vaco; 1, s, by 144), pesetom 'peccatum' (144), though Present forms are lacking. Conjugation II — Present Stem in e 212. Verbs of this conjugation comprise the same classes as in Latin, namely : 1. Denominatives like L. albeo from alhus. So O. turumiiad 'torqueatur' from Hormo- (cf. L. tonnentxim), O. fatium 'fari', O. piitiad'possit'. See 262, 2. 2. Causatives like L. moneo. So U. f?ixiSo, and couortuso are impersonal, while in the case of U. ferar, pihafei, and cehqfi it is impossible to say whether the word or clause to which they refer is to be taken as Nominative or Accusative. 1 I follow Thurneysen, K.Z. 37, 92 ff., in his explanation of forms in -ter, but for forms like U. ferar I still hold to what is substantially the view of Zimmer, K.Z. 30, 276 ft., and this without regard to the question of how far an Active imper- sonal use is actually to be recognized in the corresponding Celtic forms. 242] Formation of the Moods and Tenses 179 The forms in -ter sprang from a Third Plural in -wtro representing a con- tamination of the Middle endings -nto and -ro (cf. Skt. -ranta, a combination of the same elements in the reverse order). After this the Third Singular end- ing -to became -tro ; and -tro, -ntro, became -ter, -nter, in the same way as U. ager, L. ager, from *agros (91, 2). The forms in -tur, undoubtedly from -tor, are tlie most difficult, but per- liaps originated in a combination of -nto with the simple -r, giving -ntor, whence the Singular -tor. All the formations mentioned, though originating in secondary endings, came to be used in primary tenses as well. The distinction of primary -ter and secondary -tur is unoriginal and confined to Umbrian. In Latin, -tur prevailed in all tenses ; in Oscan, -ter. The Periphrastic Passive 240. In the Perfect System of the Passive, periphrastic forms are more common than the r-forms. Thus : Perf. Indie. O. teremnatust 'terminata est', pniftuset 'posita sunt', scriftas set 'scriptae sunt', U. screlito esf 'scriptum est', soreihtor sent, etc.; Perf. Subj. U. kuratu si'curatum sit'; Fut. Perf. U. pihaz fust 'piatus erit', muieto fust ^muttitum. erit', cersnatur furent 'cenati erunt', etc. ; Perf. Infin. U. kuratu eru 'euratum esse', ehiato erom 'emissum esse'. The Present Infinitive 241. For examples, see 205-209. The ending was -om, doubtless an Accusative form in origm, with change to -^m in Oscan (5o). In the First Conjugation -aum remained uncon- tracted, and in tribarakaviim the v is simply a glide sound. See 83. For the Perfect Infinitive Passive, see 240. The Supine 242. The one certain example of the Supine is U. anzeriatu, aseriato 'observatum', showing the same formation and use as the Latin Supine. On for -u{m), see 57. a. U. aso VI b 50 is often regarded as a Supine, but is more probably a Perf. Pass. Partic. ("Let the same person carry it lighted on the right shoulder"). 180 Inflection [243 The Present Active Participle 243. The formation is the same as in Latin. Examples are : O. praesentid 'praesente' (178, 5, a), U. zefef, serse 'sedens', U. restef, reste 'instaurans' (213, 4, a), U. kutef 'murmurans' (262, 2). For the -f^ see no, 4. a. The existence of an 0. staief ' stans' is altogether doubtful, owing to the uncertainty of the reading and division of words (no. 29). The Perfect Passive Participle 244. The formation is the same as in Latin. 1. -to-. O. scriftos'scriptas', U. screiVito?-; — U. siAi'tw 'cinc- tos'; — O. status 'stati'; — O. prriftu 'posita' from *pro-fa-to- (fa- reduced grade of fe-, as in fak- beside fek-); L. pro-di-tus, con-di-tus, Grk. wpo-Oe-To'; (see 223 with footnote) ; — U. daetom 'delictum' (as if L. *de-itum); — O. ancewsto 'incensa', censtom-en 'in censum', to censaum (21 1). For forms in -so- from roots end- ing in a dental, see 138 ; and for U. spefa etc., see no, 3. a. 0. ancensto, censtom-en, represent the normal formation, as compared with L. census which is one of the examples of the analogical extension of -so-. Similarly 0. censtur : L. censor (O. kenzsur, occurring once, is due to Latin influence). b. A probable example of the analogical -so- is *pelso-, assumed from U. pelsatu etc. See 262, 1, a. So also U. sepse, which may well mean ' sane' {sepse sarstte 'sane sarteque'), is perhaps an adverb formed from *saipso-: L. saeptus. Cf. L. lapsus. c. U. aso 'arsum' (242, a) is commonly connected with L. assus, which seems to contain *asso- in place of *asto-. But it might also be connected with L. arsus, if the r of ardeo, area., were original and not from s, as is often assumed. That is, its s might stand in the same relation to the r/of U. trahuorfi (115, 3) as that of L. riisum to the restored rs of rursum, versus, etc. This of course is impossible if L. areo is connected with ara, O.-U. asa-, but the history of this whole class of words is obscure. 2. -ato-. O. teremnatust 'terminata est', staflatas 'statutae', ehpeilatas 'erectae'; — U. pihaz, pi7(os 'piatus' (35, 137, 2), cersnatur 'cenati', anzeriates ' observatis', etc. a. 0. (Jeiuatuns 'iurati'. if the n is not merely a mistake, nmst owe its form to the influence of agent-nouus in -mx- like L. jiraedo, 0. sverrunei (247. 2). 245] " Formation of the Moods and Tenses 181 3. -Itp-. U. pwrditoJK 'porrectum', /leriiWoptato', stahmito ' statutum', persnis ' precatus' from *persnit(o)s, etc. Like persnis in formation and use is U. uestis, uesteis 'libans', beside uesticatu etc. from an extended stem *uestikd-. Here belongs also U. sar- site 'sarte' (see above, i, b), as if L. *sarcUus instead of sartus. 4. -eto- (see 36, 3, 88, 2). U. tacez, tases 'tacitus' (137, 2), uirseto 'visum', opeter 'lecti' (212, b), maletu 'molitum' (beside cowia^iV 'commolitis' with -to-); — further, in the First Conjuga- tion, U. prusecetu, oseto^ etc. (2ll). a. U. comolwta ' commota' probably belongs here, coming from *moueto- by syncope and change of ou to o (72). L. motus also comes from *moueto-, but independently. For it is not to be separated from votus from *uoueto-, earlier *uog?iMeto-, IT. vufetes (152), in which, obviously, the process is specifically Latin. The Gerundive 245. The forms correspond to the Latin, with the change of nd to nn (i35). The origin of the formation is still unsettled. Examples : O. dpsannam 'faciendam', sakrannas 'sacrandae', eehiia- nasiim ' emittendarum' ; — U. pihaner 'piandi', anferener 'circum- ferendi', pelsans 'sepeLiendus'(?). Note. The Oscan-Umbrian forms bear upon the much-disputed question of the origin of the Gerundive to this extent, that they are unfavorable to any theory which assumes that the original form contained ndh. For there are too serious difficulties, we think, in the way of assuming that the representation of an original sonant aspirate after a nasal by a simple sonant is not only Latin and Umbrian (161) but also Oscan, and so may belong to the Oscan-Umbrian or even the Italic period. See 161, a with footnote, and 264, 2 (0. aa-manaffed from Pres. *manfo), not to mention 0. Anafriss. Otherwise Fay, Trans. Am. Phil. Assoc. 29, pp. 15 ff. WORD-FORMATION^ DERIVATIOX OF NOUNS AND ADJECTIVES NOUNS 246. 1. -for- ill agent-nouns (L. ■yicto?-). O.censtur '■censoT\ U. affertur ' *ad.feit6r, flamen', O.embratur'imperator', O.Regaturei 'Rectori' (with -d-tor- after derivatives of a- verbs). See 180, 1. a. Derivatives of agent-nouns are regularly formed from the reduced grade of tlie suiSx (97), like L. victr-ix; e.g. U. kvestretie, uhtretie (251, 1), beside kvestar, uhtur, O. Fuutrei (180, a). Here belong the Oscan proper names Sadiriis 'Satrius' (81, 157, 2; cf. L. saior), VestiriMiiil 'Vestricio' (81; cf. L. Vestorius vyith -tor-), Tintiriis'*Tintrius' (cf. L. Tintorius with -tor-; Tintirius is simply the Oscan form, like Pontius, Popidius, Calavius). But the later formation with -tor- (cf. L. amStorius, auctoritis) is also represented, e.g. U. spefauie '*spectoriae' beside Speture '*Speotori', O. Kenssurinels beside keuzsur'censores'. 2. -ier- (-f-,-fr-) in nouns of relationship (L.^aier). O. patir 'pater', U. frater 'fratres'. See 180, 2. 247. 1. -ion- {-in-), -tion- (-tlTir), in abstracts denoting action, or, with a transfer to the concrete sense, the result of the action (L. legio, actio). O. tribarakkiuf' aedificium', tanginud 'sententia', fruktatiuf f ructus', medicatinom ^iudicationem', U. natine'natione'. See 181, with a. a. -ti-, of which -tion- is an extension, is seen in some words where the Latin has the extended form. Thus U. ahtim-em ' ad caerimonium'(?): X. actio ; ■ — O. uMtis ' voluntates" ■ L. optio ; — U. -vakaz, -uacos, from *uakat{i)s : L. vaca- tio. Cf. also U. puntes' pentads' from *pomp-ti- (146, 153) ; — U. spanti 'latus' from *spm}Ai (root span-. Eng. span. Germ, spannen, related to spa- in TJ. spahatu (110, 3, a). 1 That is, the formation of the word as a whole, irres[iective of inflectional varia- tions. Some matters which belong strictly under this head, such as the formation of adverbs, of the comimrative and superlative, etc., have been treated, for greater conven- ience, in connection with Inflection. There remain, then, Derivation of Noui\s and Adjecti%s by means of suffixes, Secondary Verbal Derivation, and Composition. No attempt is made to present the material in full, but examples are given of all the more important formations. 182 248] Derivation of Nouns and Adjectives 183. 2. -on- in agent-nouns (h.praedo). O. sverrunei 'spokesman' (? see note to C A. 2 ; of. L. susurro) ; — U. mardrir, name of an official (see note to no. 84). For other nouns in -on-, see 181, b. a. -ona-, probably an extension of -on-, and frequent in names of divinities (L. BellSna), is seen in U. Vesune. In the parallel names of male divinities, U. Armune, Puemune, Uoflone, all Dat. Sg., it is not clear whether the suffix is -ono- or simply -on-. 3. -men- (-mn-) in nouns denoting action or result of the action (L.f ragmen). U. nome 'nomen'; — 0. teremniss 'terminibus' (but U. termnom-e etc.,-like L. terminus beside termen) ; — U. tikamne 'dedicatione' (from dikd-; cf. L. certdmen etc.). The extended form -mento- is seen in 0. tristaamentud 'testamento'. But U. pelmner : L. pulmentum. 248. -lo-, -elo-i -flo-, -Mo-, -tro-, in nouns denoting means or instrument, or sometimes place or result. 1. -lo-,-elo-(L. vinculum). U. *uillo- {preuiilatu^*praeYincu- lato') from *uinkelo- ; — U. tigel 'dedicatio', Ace. Sg. ticlu, from *dikelo-. See 88, 4, 144. 2. -flo- (L. pabulum; orig. -dhlo-, Grt. -0Xo-). A *staflo- (L. stabuluni) is implied by O. staflatas 'statutae', U. staflarem ' *stabularem', Pael. pristafalacirix ' *praestibulatrix'. Cf . the adjective suffix -fli- (261, i). 3. -Mo-, -Md- (L. pidculum ; orig. -tlo-, Grk. -tXo- ; see 129, 2). O. sakaraklum ' templum', U.pihaclu ' piaculo', U. naraklum 'narratio'; — U. kumnahMe 'inconventu', from *komno- (U. kumne, O. comono), either directly, after the analogy of other forms in-dklo-, or through a denominative verb-stem *kom7id-; — U. ehvelMu 'sententiam' from *ueleklo- (ehueltu,yelta; cf. L. vehiculum); — U. muneklu 'spor- tulam' from *moini-Mo- (cf. L. perlculum), containing a denom- inative verb-stem *moinl- (cf. L. mfmia, communis, O. miiini-ku) ; — (Masc.) O. puklum 'puerum', Pael. puclois (Skt. putrd-); — U. fikla 'offam' from * fig-kid (L. fingo). For O. pestliim 'templum' with -tlo- preserved, and U. persclo, belonging probably under l, see 129, 2. a. Is U. aviekla, auiecla ' augurali' simply an adjective form of a, noun *auie-klo-, formed from a denominative verb-stem *auie- (cf. U. auie ' augurio') ? 18-4 Word-Formation [248 We should expect an additional adjectival suffix, as in L. perlculOsus, piacularis, etc. But on the other hand, a diminutive form *auiekelo-, whether with -kelo-, or from an *auieko- (cf. IT. aviekate). would give U. *aTie9la. Cf. U. ar^lataf and struhjla, 249, 1, 2, and 144. 4. -tro-,-trd-{L.ardtrum). U.krematru'*crematra'(L. cre»jo); — cringatro '^cinctnm' (39,3); — kletram 'lecticam' (L. clT-no, ell- tellae, etc.). a. A transfer to the M-Declension is seen in O. castrous, U. castruo, etc. . L. castrum. 249. -Zo-, -elo-, -kelo-, in diminutives. 1. -to-, -elo- (L. porcuhis). U. Funtler-e, Fondlir-e 'in *Fon- tulis' from *fontelo- (L. fom); — U. arclataf 'arculatas', derived from *arkelo- (L. arcus, arculus; see 154); — O. iiiklei probably 'formula of consecration, consecration' from *iokelo- (L. iocus, U. iuka 'preces').^ 2. -kelo- (L. oseulum). O. ziculud 'die', Ace. PL djiikiilus (cf. L. dieeula); — U. veskla 'vascula', struhcla '*struiculam'. See 88, 4, 144. 250. -io- (-1-), -id-. For the inflection of the Neuters in -io-, see 172, 173, 1, 5. 1. In primary derivatives (L. studium, furia). O. kiimben- nieis'conventus'; — O. memnim 'monumentum' from *me-men-io-; — U. afkani 'cantum'; — 0. heriam 'arbitriuni, vim'. 2. In secondary derivatives (L. magisterium, familia). O. medicim 'magistracy', Abl. Sg. meddixud (100, 3, c), and meddilddai 'in the meddixship', both derived from meddik- 'magistrate, meddix', the suffix having here the same force as L. -dtiis in iudicdtus, magistrdtus (L. iudiciiim, vindicia, are primary deriva- tives from iudied, vindico); — O. fafnelo ^iaxaiMsi from *famelid (100, 3, e), derived from *famelo- (O. famel, L. famulus); — O. Viteliu 'Italia' (also Vitelliii, 162. 1) from * Uitelid,^ probably derived from *uitelo- (U. vitlu, L. vitulus) ; — here also probably O. pru- pukid 'by previous agreement" (173, 5). ' The derivation from a *iHiio-i:e!o- ' day', though attractive on tlie side of mean- ing, is on the whole less likely. 2 From some such form was borrowed the Grk.'IraXia, which became the source of L. Italia. 252] Derivation of Nouns and Adjectives 185 251. 1. -itid- (L. duritia). U. kvestretie 'in quaestura', uhtretie 'in *auctura', beside kvestur, uhtur (see 246, 1, a). a. That these are Locatives of the First Declension and not Ablatives of the Fifth vfith the suflSx -itie- (L. diiritiSs), is shown by the form of the adjective agreeing with kvestretie. 2. -no-, -nid- (L. donum, urnd). 0. dunum, U. dunu 'donum'; — U. tremnu 'tahemacnlo' from *treb-no- (125,1); — O. fiisnti 'fanum', U. fesnaf-e, from *fes-nd- (99, 1). O. comono 'comitium', U. kumne, and O. amnud 'circuitu', amnud 'causa', are formed from the prepositional adverbs kom and am, like L. trdnstrum from trdns. For -no- in adjectives, see 255. a. sna- is to be assumed for O. kersnu 'cena', U. hesna, etc. See 116, 2. -mi- is seen in U. poni 'posca' (po-ni-). 3. -mo-, -md- (L. armus, spuma). O. *tormo-, whence turu- miiad'torqueatur', from *fo?-H'-?no- (146); — O. egmo'-ves' (L. egedl); — U. arsmor' ritus,' whence also arsjwaizam 'ritualem',a?-sma^i2mo 'ordamini', without any certain cognates, but probably coming from *ad-mo-, with a root ad- used of 'orderly arrangement'. For -mo- in adjectives, see 189. 4. -mrid-, -erid-, in derivatives of numerals. U. tekuries, <^eg'Mner 'decuriis' (191, 10); — O. pumperiais ' *quincuriis' (in U. pumpefias the f is probably an error). 5. -tdt{i)- (L. bonitds). O. Herentateis 'Veneris' (Pael. Seren- tas ; cf. also 'Kpievrij'; ■ ' K^pohCTr}<; iiravvixov. — Hesychius) from *herenti-tdt{i)- by haplology, like L. voluntas from *uolonti-tdt(i)-. 6. -tu- (L. cantus). U. Ahtu '*Actui' ; — U. afputrati ' arbi- tratu' with -dtu-, like L. cdnsuldtus etc., but with this force more commonly -io- (250, 2) or -dto- (259, 2). ADJECTIVES 1 252. 1. -io-, -iio- (L. patrius). This is especially common in praenomina and gentiles, for which see 174-176; also in deriva- tives of names of divinities, as O. Mamerttiais ' Martiis', O. luviia 1 Including many substantives of obviously adjectival origin. 186 Word-Formation [252 'loviam', U. luvie, U. Cerfie beside Cerfe, O. Fiisiais, U. Fisier, etc., beside U. Fiso. a. Many of these are used as epithets of other divinities, as in U. Prestate ^erfie, Tefre luvie, etc. (cf. L. Hercules lovius, Venus lovius, etc.). They some- times stand alone as independent names, e.g. U. luvie (II a 6, 8), 8391 (II b 10). 2. -CO- (L. aureus) from -eiv-. U. fasiu, farsio 'farrea' {i from e, 39, 1). 253. *-aiio-^ -eiio-, -eiio-. See 61. 3. 1. -alio-. 0. kersnaiias '*cenai'iae'; — U. pemaiaf 'anticas', pustnaiaf 'posticas', from perne '■a.nte\ postne '■pone'; — pefaia, persaia 'humi stratas'(?) from pefum. 2^^'^so 'fossam'; — in names of persons, O. Tantmnaiiim, Vesullials (176, 3), Maraies, Gen. Sg. Maraiieis (176,4); — extended by the suffix -dno-^ O. Pumpaiians 'Pompeianus', O. Buvaianud'in Boviano'. a. Like Veil etc., Pompeii was named from a gens, in this case the *Pum- paiius (derived from *pompe 'quinque'; cf. Quintil). 2. -eiio-. O. vereiiai 'iuventuti", Gen. Sg. ver«ias, verehias (? reading uncertain) from *uero- 'defense' (see note to no. 4); — U. Teteies 'Tetteius'(?). It is doubtful whether U. deueia 'divi- nam' belongs here, thougli if it contains the simple -io- suffix (252, 1), like O. Diiviiai, the spellmg ei in both occurrences is remarkable. 3. -eiio- (L. pleleius). O. Keniiai 'Cereali', Kerriiuis, etc. Note. The suffixes -alio-, -ciw-, and -eiio- probably originated in the addition of the suffix -io- to the Loc. Sg. of a-, 0-, and e-stems. With -alio- is to be compared Grk. -aios (SiVaios); and Grk. -tios (okeios), though coming from various sources, corresponds in part to -eiio-. Similarly O. piiiiu'cuia', L. quoius, cuius, are, like Grk. iroTos, from *quoi-io-. 254. -dsio- (L. ordindrius). O. purasiai 'in igniaria', degetasis ' *decentarius' ; — frequent in substantive use, denoting certain ceremonies, as O. Fiuusasiais ' Floralibus', kerssnasias '*cenariae', sakrasias '*sacrariae', U. plenasier umasier ' *plenariis *urnariis', etc.; — with an added -iko-, O. multasikad'multaticia'. For the retention of s in Umbrian, and for U. ezariaf 'escas'(?), see 112, a. Note. It is not unlikely that this suffix originated in the addition of the suffix -io- to the Gen. Sg. of a-stems. 256] Derivatioyt, of Nouns and Adjectives 187 255. 1. -wo- in primary derivatives. U. pZene?"'plenis'; — O. suUus 'omnes', sullunt, etc. (L. soll-emnis etc. ; cf. also Pael. solois 'omnibus'), probably from *solno-'^. For -no-, -nd- in nouns, see 251, 2. 2. -Ill- in primary derivatives. U.fotis 'favens', Nom. PI. foner, etc. (cf. L. Fones beside Faunus). 3. -no- in secondary derivatives. U. ahesnes'ahenis'. 4. -dno- (L. Romdnus). O. Abellaniis 'Abellani', U. Trehlanir ' Trebulanis', etc.; — with added -io-, 0. Dekmanniuis, name of a festival. a. 0. amvianud 'detour' would seem to be a derivative in -ajio-, used sub- stantively, were it not for the spelling amvljiiinud, which occurs twice, and is probably the more correct (n for nn can be paralleled, but not nn for n ; see 162, 163). The form looks like a Gerundive used substantively, as if L. *amvt- andiim, and meaning a 'circuitous route'. But there is apparently nothing like this in Latin. 5. -ino- (L. divinics). O. deivinais 'divinis', Banting 'Ban- tinus', Ma/iejOTti'o 'Mamertina'; U. caJHwer 'caprini', Ikuvins 'Iguvinus', etc. 6. -ono-. U. esono- 'sacer' is possibly from *ais{e)s-6no- (112, a), though there is little support in Italic for such an adjective-suffix. The noun-suffix -5)10-, -0)10-, originated in an extension of -on- (247, 2, o). 256. 1. -ko- in names of peoples (L. Opscl, Oscl, FaliscT, etc.). U. Turskum, Tuscom 'Tuscum'; — U. lapuzkum, lapusco '*Iapudicum' from *Iapud{i)sJco- (cf. lapydes, 'laTruSe?, name of an Illj^rian people) ; — U. Naharkum, Naliarcom ' *Narcum' (cf . L. Ndr, Nahartes, Ndrtes)? 2. -iko- (L. hellicus). O. tuvtiks 'puHicus', toutico, U. totcor, etc.; — O. muinikii 'communis', muinikam, etc.; — U. fratreks, fratrexs '■*iTa,tTicus, magister fratrum'. 3. -ikio- (L. patricius). O. serevMd'auspicio' probably from *seruikio- (173, 5); — O. Kastrikiieis 'Castricii'; — vs^ith syncope O. Iiivkiiui ' *Iovicio'. 1 Some derive from *soluo-, but the change of lu to II is one which we do not accept. 2 The uniform spelling with h in both alphabets shows that the h is not merely a sign of vowel-length, and that L. Nar is from *Nahar, like cars from collars. 188 Word- For mat ion [256 4. -ikio- (L. novicius, but othermse rare except in the type -tlcius). O. Vestirikiiui ' Vestricio', ViinUdis ' Vinicius' {-ikio- rather than -ikio- is assumed here on account of the spelling with i, not i). 5. -likio- (oi-ukio-?). U. Kastrugiie (of. O.castrous, \j .castruo, from kastrvr-) in contrast to O. Kastrikiieis. 6. -dk- (L. auddx). O. malaks 'malevolos'(?); ■ — U. huntak 'puteum'(?), probably Ace. Sg. N. of *honddk- meaning 'under- ground' (cf. liondra'-iniva.') and used substantively of a 'well'; — U. curnaco 'cornicem', curnase: L. comix with -ik-. 7. -dko- (L. inerdcus : cf. also Celtic names like TeidobodideT etc.). U. Tesenakes, Tesenoeir (see 35, a). 8. -k-. O. Vezkei is most easily derived from *Uetes-k- or *Uetos-k- with -k- beside -ko- in L. veiuscus, yet the connection with the latter word must be regarded as wholly uncertain. 25?. 1. -ro- in primary derivatives. O.-U. sakro- 'sacer' (O. aaKopo, U. sacra, etc.); — U. rufra 'rubra' ; — U.vufru 'votivum' (uof-; cf. vufetes 'votis'). 2. -ri- in primary derivatives. O.-U. sakri- beside sakro- (see 187, 2); — U. joacer 'propitius', Nom. PL pacrer {pdk-; cf. L. pax etc.); — 0. akrid (99, 3); — U. ocrer (99, 3; for ocar see 91, I). . 3. For -ero-, -tero-, see 188, 2. 4. -dli-, -dri-, in secondary derivatives (L. regdlis, populdris). 0. fertalis '(ceremonies) celebrated with sacrificial cakes' (L. fer- tum); — O. luisarifs (see 138, and note to no. 21); — O. Dekkviarim 'Decurialem'; — U. fimi sehmeniar ' forum seminarium' (ci. forum piscdrium etc.). Cf. also U. disleralinsust, 262, 3. 5. -ilo- (cf. L. -tli- in hostXlis etc.). O. iuvilu ' *io^'ila', diu- vilam, iiivilam, etc., is probably an adjective form used substan- tively, from *dioullo-, a derivative of Bioxi- (O. Diiivei etc.). Cf. L. lulus, Irdius, from *Iouilo-, louilio- ; and luilius (inscr.), which is perhaps luilius. 258. 1. -im 'exterminato' from *tudes-to- (cf. L. modes-tus). There are also examples of the formation from the to-Parti- ciple, corresponding to the Latin iteratives. Thus U. etaians 'itent', etato, etc. from *ei-to-, not from *irto- like L. ito ; — U. statitatu 'statuito' from statito- (U. statita, see below, 3); — U. frosetom 'fraudatum' from *frausso- (L. frausus) as if L. *frauso ; — U. preplotatu of uncertain meaning, but perhaps ' *praeplauditato, strike down' from *plaudeto-. a. U. pelsatic, pelsans, etc. is probably derived from a Partic. *pelso-, like L. pulso from pulsus, though its etymological connection is uncertain. The meaning ' bury' (in the trench ; cf. VI b 40) seems the most probable among various suggestions, and the connection with L. sepelio may be maintained if we take the latter as se-pelio (for se- beside se- cf . solvo from *se-lud, socors from *se-cors). In this case *pelso- will be *pel-so- for *pel-to- with the same analog- ical -so- as in L. pulsus etc. (see also 244, 1, a, b). 2. Denominatives of the Second Conjugation are : O. turu- miiad ' torqueatur' from *tormo- (cf. L. tormentujn); ■ — -O. fatium 'fari' like L. fateor from Partic. *fato- (^aT6 (AND THE CORRESPONDING PREFIXES 2) With the Accusative only 299. 1. (L. ad). 0. az {ad-s, like L. ah-s; 137, 2), U. -af, -a (133,6). O. az hiirtum'at the grove'; — U. asam-a '(return) to the altar', asam-af ' (offer etc.) at the altar', spinam-af ' (go) to the column', spiniam-a ' (pray) at the column'. Cpds. 0. adfust 'aderit', aseritni 'adserere' (137, 2), akkatus 'advocati' (89, 3, 102, 3, 139, 1), aflukad, aflakus (?97, a, 139, 1), adplid ' quoad' (202, 9); — U. arpeltu 'adpellito', arveitu, arveitu, arsueitu, etc. 'advehito', arfertur, ars/ertur, arfertur, etc. ' *adfertor, flamen' , neirliabas ' ne adhibeant' (84), afkani ' *accmmm, cantum', aiputrati 'arbitratu', ape, appei, etc. 'ubi' (202, 8), arnipo 'donee' (202, 10). For U. af-, ar-, ars-, ar-, see 132 with a. KoTE. U. -ar, -a, occurs only in Tables III, IV, and II a. Else- where 'to' is expressed by -e{n) (301, 2) and 'at' by -ku(m), ~co{m) (293, a). 2. (L. ante). O. ant 'usque ad' (from *anti; see 92). The only example is ant piinttram (no. 3) 'up to the bridge' (i.e. 'up to in front of the bridge', and so 'close up to the bridge'). Note. The meaning 'before' is expressed by 0. prai, U. pre (300, 7). 3. (L. extra). O. ehtrad (142, 190, 3). Thus ehtrad feihuss 'outside the walls'. 4. U. hondra, hutra 'infra' (15, 5, 188, 2). Thus hondra esto tudero 'below these limits', liondra furo, hutra furu 'below the forum'. a. O. hantnis teras (no. 19, 11) apparently means 'infra terram' and con- tains, a related preposition, of obscure formation, followed by the Genitive. But the sentence is incomplete, and it is not wholly certain that huntrus cannot be simply Ace. PI. 'inferos'. 5. (L. per). O. pert, U. pert 'trans' (from *per-ti; cf. post from *pos-ti). O. pert viam 'across the road', U. pert spinia 'beyond the column'. Cf. also O. am-pert '■not bej'^ond, not more than', 1 "Prepositions" is used here as » syntactical term and includes the post- positives. 2 Given here for convenience. For prefixes which have no corresponding forms used as prepositions, see 263, 2, 264, 1 . 206 Syntax [299 which however is used adverbially, not as a preposition (see 269). The same form, joined postpositively to the Ace. PI., appears in the numeral adverbs O. peitVo-^ert 'quater', U. triiuper, trio-per 'ter' (192, 2; for the loss of -t, see 127, 3). Cpds. 0. pert-umum (pert-emest, pert-emust) -perimere, prevent'. The simple per- appears in O. per-emust 'peroeperit', also iu U. per-tentu 'stretch out' ('protendito' may be used in translating, since L. pertendo is used only in a transferred sense, but this per- has nothing to do with -per 'pro'; for V. perne etc. see 300, 8, a), per-e«om 'peritum', per-aciit- 'sollemuis' (159, a); with inten- sive force, in U. per-acj-i- ' opimus, in perfect condition' (in form like L. per-acer, but with the meaning which the root shows in Grk. dc/iij etc.). Note. The meaning 'beyond, across', seen in O.-U. pert, is an easy development of 'through', and traces of a similar use are found elsewhere. Cf. Litli. per iUta'go over the bridge', per trls mylis 'over (more than) three miles', etc. Here, probably, L. perfidus. 6. O. j»e?-ierum dolom mallom 'without guile'. Note. The meaning is simply a further specialization of that seen in pert. Cf. Eng. 'beyond doubt' = 'without doubt'. 7. O. piistin, U. pustin, pusti, posti 'according to' (an exten- sion of post, probably *posti-en). O. piistin slagim senateis suveis tanginud'by vote of the respective senates according to the terri- tory' (see note to C. A. 34); — \J. posti ae^w '(four pounds of spelt) for each year' (or 'ceremony'; see 159, a), pusti kastruvu '(one, two, or three sesterces) per head, for each person' (or 'estate'; but see note to T. B. 8, 13), pustin ancif by turns', pustin ereclu '(to Pomonus and Vesuna) on their respective altai-s'. Note. From a *posti-ne (cf. U. post-ne) one would expect O. *pustln with 1, while from *posti-en the i of piistin is regular (see 44, 6). For the meaning, cf. Eng. after — according to, in 'after their value', 'after our sins', etc., L. secundum, Germ, nach, etc., and also the distributive force of L. in in ' in singulos annos' etc. ^ 8. (L. supra). U. subra (157, 1, 190, 3). Thus subra esto tudero^ above these limits'. Elsewhere the form is used adver- bially (^subra screihtor 'written above' etc.). 300] Prepositions 207 With the Ablative only 300. 1. (L. amb-, Grk. u/jl^i). O. ampt (see 161, a). Thus eksuk amviannud eituns ampt tribud tuv. ampt Mener 'by this detour let them go(?) around the PubUc Building (and) around the temple of Minerva' (no. 18). Except for this one example we find, as in Latin, only the prefix. Cfds. The prefix appears usually as am-, rarely as amb- (Umbrian), and also in an extended form *amfer- (after anter-), 0. amfr-, U. am6r-. See 161 with a. 2. (L. cum). O. com, U. com, -co(m), -ku(m). See 293 with a. Cpds. O. kfimbened 'convenit', kflmbennieis 'conventus', comparascuster 'consulta erit', kujmparakineis 'consilii'; — TJ. combifiatu 'nuntiato'-, couertu 'revertito' (17, 13), kuveitu 'convehito, congerito' (for co- before u cf. early Latin coventionld, Volsc. couehriu 'curia'), comoUu 'commolito', comohota 'com- mota' (17, 17), conegos 'genu nixus', kukehes 'incendat'(?). Cf. also 0. comono 'comitia', U. kumne 'comitio' from *kom-no- (15, 4, 281, 2). 3. (L. de). O. dat (190, 3, a). Thus dat eizac egmad 'con- cerning this matter', dat eiza(i)sc ' concerning these matters', dat sena[teis'] tanginud 'in accordance with the judgment of the senate' (also senateis tanginud, 286 ; cf. L. de sententid beside sententid), dat castrid 'in a matter involving the death penalty' (also castrous, 270). Cpds. 0. dadikatted 'dedicavit', da[da]d 'dedit', dadid 'dediderit', all with dad- for dad-d- (163); — U. da-etom '*de-itum, deUctum' {da from *dad by 133, and extended to cpds.). 4. (L. ex, e). U. e, ehe. There are only two examples, e-asa 'from the altar' and ehe esu poplu 'from this people', the meaning being commonly expressed by the postpositive -td (below, 9). Cpds. O. ehpeilatas 'erectae', ehpreivi^i (142, a); eestint 'exstant', ee[stit] 'exstat', eehiianasiim'emittendarum' (77, 1); — U. ehudtu ^mheto\ ehvelklu 'sen- tentiam', eveietu 'voveto', eJieturstahamu, eiwrstaAmu 'exterminate', efurfatu 'expurgato'(?), ehiato 'emissos', ebetraf-e^in exitus'. Cf. also O. ehtrad 'extra' and U. ap-ehtre 'ab extra' (142). Note. The conditions under which the e of 0. eestint etc. arose are not clear. See 77, 1, with note. 208 Syntax [300 5. (L. oh). O. lip, op (from *opi- by 92 ; cf. Grk. evrt, Skt. dpi). Thus up eisiid sakarakliid 'at this temple', [up] slaagid 'at the boundary', op ioutad, op eizois ^in the presence of the people, of these persons', 'apud populum', 'apud eos'. Cpds. 0. osi([i2S 'adsict' (122, 2); U. ostendu 'ostendito' (122, 1), prob- ably ufestne (138, a), perhaps ooserclom (77, 3). 6. (L.post). O. fist, post,'[J. 2}ost,pus(ivom *pos-ti; ci.lAth. pas etc.). O. piist feihuis 'behmd the walls', post eizuc, post exac 'after this'; — U. post uerir, pusveres (139, 2) 'behind tlie gate'. Cf. L. posted, posthdc. In origin this is probably an Ablative of the Point of View. a. In U. postertlo pane 'postquam tertium' tertio is not an Ablative after ■post, but an independent adverb of time, post being here an adverb, forming together with pane a conjunction. Cf. the derivatives U. posine ' pone' (cf. perne'ante'), whence pustnaiaf 'posticas'; O. posmom 'postremum', piistiris 'posterius', etc. See 139, 2, 188, 2, 189,1. 7. (L. j^rae). O. prai, U. pre, pre (63). O. prai Mamerttiais 'before the Martian festival', U. pre uerir 'before the gate.' As only plural forms occur, the Locative is also possible, but it is far more probable that the case is the same as that used with pru, post, etc. Cpds. 0. praeseixtid 'praesente,' praefucus ' praef ectus' ; — U. prehabia 'praehibeat', prepesnimu 'praef ator', prettendu 'advertito' (used in contrast to ahauervdu 'avertito'), etc. Cf. also prepa 'priusquam' (202, 4) and preira 'pri- ores' (188, 2). 8. (L. pro). O. pru (53), U. -per, -pe(r) (from -p)ro, 91,2; for -pe, see 103, 4). O. pru vieddixud 'by virtue of magistracy' (L. pro imperio etc.), pru medicatud 'in place of judgment', that is 'as if judgment had been rendered' (cf. L. j^ro ioudicatdd, CIL. IX 782); — U. tota-per, tuta-per, tuta-pe'for the city', poplii-per 'for the people', ocri-per 'for the mount', fratrus-per 'for the brothers', etc. Cpds. 0. pruhipid ' prohibuerit', pnipukid ' by previous agreement' (86, 5, 173, 5); — U. prusekatu 'prosecato', procanurent '*procinuerint', prapehast 'ante piabit', etc. Note the distinct temporal force of the prefix in 0. prupukid, U. prupehast. Cf. also 0. pruter pan 'priusquam' (188, 2, 202, 4). 301] Prepositions 209 o. In U. j)enie 'ante', pernaiaf ' anticas', 0. Pemai 'Prorsae', the per- is not from pro-, like U. -per, but is original. C£. Lith. pirnai ' in the previous year', Grk. iripuin, etc. 9. U. -ta, -tu, -to (f or -ia ; see 34), of uncertain origin. Thus skalce-ta'from the bowl', akru-tu 'from the field', fure-to '■ixom. the fire', etc. See 285. With the Accusative and Locative 301. 1. (L. inter). O. anter (U. anter-, ander-, 98, c, 156 ; no certain example of prepositional use). Thus O. anter slagim [Ajbellanam inim Nuvlanam 'between the territory of Abella and that of Nola' (C. A.; cf. also nos. 14-17); — but anter teremniss 'within the boundaries' (that teremniss is an Ablative is much less likely). If we may judge from the single example, the Locative was used where the meaning is 'within'. In all examples of the Accusative the meanmg is 'between (two points)'. Cpds. 0. Anterstatal '*Interstitae' ; — U. andersislu ' intersidito', antennen- zaru 'intermenstruarum', anderuacose, antervakaze ' *intervacatio' (? see note to VIb 47, lb 8), anderuomu (? see 298). 2. (L. in). O. en, -en, U. -en (-e, -em, 109, 1 ; once -i, 39, 5). With Accusative. O. en eituas ' for a fine', censtom-en 'to the census'; — :U. anglom-e^ to the corner', fesnaf-e'to the temple', etc. Frequently -ew is used where Latin would prefer ad '■to', and in a few cases even like ac?'at'. Thus (Via 10) anglv^to soma uapef-e auiehclu todcom-e tuder '■irova the highest corner at the augural seats to the city limits' (uapef-e auiehclu resumes briefly the previous porsei nesimei uapcrsus auiehcleir est). With Locative. O. exaisc-en ligis ' in these laws' ; — U. manuv-e 'in the hand',- etc. See 280-282. For 0. hiirtin Kerriiin with -en added to both noun and adjective, see 171, 7. In O. imad-en'from the bottom up', eisuc-en ziculud^iiom this day on', -en is used adverbially. Cpds. O. embratur 'imperator', U. enetu 'inito', ejidejidu 'intendito', ise^eles 'Insectis' (39, 5). Cf. also the derivative 0. Entral '*Interae'. : 210 Syntax [301 3. (L. super). U. super with Locative, mper-ne (cf. adverbs per-ne, post-ne, L. pone, super-ne, etc.) with Accusative. Thus superne adro '(place the white vessels) over (on top of) the black'; — but super kumne '(let loose tlie heifer) above the place of assembly', super erecle '(make libation) over the shrine'. 4. (L. trans). U. trat\ traJiaf, traha, txa (iio, 4). Thus traf Sahatam etu 'go across the Sacred Way' (similarly with cowertM' return', combifiatu '■announce'); — but trahaf Sahate feetu 'sacrifice on the other side of the Sacred Way' (similarly tra ekvine fetu). Cpd. V. trahuorfi'trausveise'. "With the Locative and Ablative 302. (L. sub). O. avrr fieBiKiai '■in the meddixship'; — but U. su maronato (su by 125, 1) 'in the maroship' (see note to no. 84). Some assume that maronato is Loc. Sg., from a w-stem, but more probably it is Abl. Sg. of the o-stem seen in the Loc. Sg. maronatei. A difference in construction is more likely than a difference in stem. For both Locative and Ablative are paral- leled by the corresponding constructions without the preposition (0. medikkiai, U. maronatei, etc., 282 ; — O. meddixud, 294). For the Abl. Sg. in -0 see 171, 6, a. Cpds. U. subocauu ' invoco' (102, 2), snbahtu ' deponito, set down', subator 'set aside, omitted' (218; for force of sub cf. L. swMSco 'remove'), sumtu 'sumito' (114, c), sutentu 'subtendito' (su- by 121), probably sufafiaf 'partis exsertas' (? cf. faf- in ex-fafillStd, Plautus Mil. Gl. 1180, and ef-fqfilatum 'exertum', Festus ed. Thewre^rk, p. 59), and sufefaklu of uncertain meanmg. a. In Umbrian, forms of tbe adjective sopo- are used predicatively in the sense of 'sub'. See 306. With Other Cases 303. (L. contra). 0. contrvd (190, 2). In 0. contrud exeic 'contrary to this' exeic is commonly taken as a Locative, but is much, more easily understood as a Dative, properly a Dative of Relation with contrud used adverbially. Cf. L. siti contra pug- nandum (Cels. 4, 5 (2)), huic contra itum (Tac. A. 11, 10). 307] Adjectives 211 304. The Genitive is found only with the so-called improper prepositions, as in O. egm\as touti]cas amnud 'rei publicae causa' (of. amnud 'circuitu'), U. ocrer pehaner paca 'montis piandi causa' {paca Abl. Sg. of *pdka- ; cf . L. pactum etc.). Another possible example is O. liimitu[m] perniim 'in front of the boundaries' (C. A. 29), but the reading here is wholly uncertain. For O. ampert inistreis aeteis, where aeteis has been taken as a Genitive after ampert, see 269. ADJECTIVES 305. Use of adjectives to denote a part. With L. summus vions etc., cf. U. pesclu semu 'in the half of the prayer' (semu : L. semi- ; see 189, i, a), that is, 'in the middle of the prayer, dur- ing the prayer' ; — O. ejisai viai meflai 'in the middle of this road'. 306. Predicative use of adjectives with the force of adverbs.^ With L. sciens 'wittingly', lihens 'willingly', etc., compare O. dei- uatud sipus 'swear wittingly', TJ. tases persnimu 'pray silently', kutef pesnimu'pray quietly', etc. Similarly U. postro in sopo postro peperscust'pnt the under parts behind' is an adjective agreeing with sopo (cf. pustra, pustru, II a 32, lib 19), but in effect an adverb. U. sopo- is frequently used in the same way, like L. suplnus, Grk. vTrTio<;: Thus persuntru supu erecle (IV 17), where supu, though an adjective agreeing with persuntru, has the force of 'sub', in contrast to the 'super' of persuntru . . . super erecle (IV 19); — uestisia sopa purom^e (VI b 17 ; cf. also Vila 38), where sopa, though agreeing with uestisia, goes in sense with the following, sopa pur om-e meaning 'beneath, into the fire' and so 'beneath the fire, sub ignem'. ADVERBS 307. Predicate use of adverbs in the sense of adjectives^ (L. bene est, etc.). U. porsei nesimei asa deueia est 'which is next to the altar of the gods' (but O. nessimas staiet veruis 'stand i That is, where an adverbial construction seems more natural to us. 2 That is, where aa adjectival construction seems more natural to us. 212 Syntax [307 next to the gate'); — U. esuf testru sese asa asam-a purtuvitu 'him- self standing at the right of the altar he shall place the offering on the altar' (IV 15 ; cf. also III 23, IV 3), in which sese is prob- ably an adverb, as if L. *«esse, meaning 'situated' (cf. L. dextro- vorsum etc.);,^U. efek pnife si 'let this be approved', literally 'let this be (regarded as) properly (done)'^; — U. fetu puze neip eretu (II a 4) and, in briefer form, pusei neip heritu (VI a 27 etc.) '(take it) as not intentionally (done)'. THE VERB VOICE 308. The Passive. Besides the Passive force, as seen for example in O. wincter 'vincitiar', cojn/)arasc?tster 'consulta erit', U. emantur 'aceipiantur', 05?e?ise?i(i« 'ostendentur', the Deponent use is frequent. So O. karanter ' vescuntur', U. terkantur 'suffra- gentur', U. eturstahmW- e^tevmiaa,to\ U. |?erswiMmM 'precator', persnisfust 'precatus erit', etc. Sometimes, however, the Active form is used in contrast to the Deponent of the Latin, e.g. TJ. stiplo, stiplatu: h.stipulor; — U. osaiw, O. upsed, etc. : h.operor (but O. upsatuh sent no. 44 is Deponent 'operati sunt', in contrast to U. oseto 'operata, facta"); — O. fatium: h.fateor. Compare the use of Active forms in early and late Latin parallel to Deponents of the classical period. a. With the Deponent use of L. cenatus beside cStio, iuratus beside iuro, etc., compare 0. d^iuotw/is'iurati', U. ^ersnatur f urent ' cenaverint' , and also U. uesticos (fust) -libaverit' (230, a). b. A PassiTe form with distinctly middle force is seen in U. amparilimu 'raise oneself, rige' beside the Active amparitu ' raise, set up (the litter)'. A similar relation is sometimes assumed between U. subra spaftaiu ' spread out over, throw on' (VI b 41) with object expressed (the vessels that have just been used), and subra spahmu (VIb 17, Vila 39), subra spafu (Va 20), with no objects expressed. But the meaning of the latter is probably not 'throw one- self over, walk over', but 'perform the ceremony of throwing on (the vessels)'. 1 Cf. O. izic amprufid facus estud '(if any one has been made tribune of the people contrary to this) let him be (regarded as) made so improperly'. 311] The Verb 213 c. U. uestis, uesteis ' libans' is parallel to U. persnis ' precatus' both in formation and use. It comes from *uestito-s, with verb-stem *uesti-, of which *uestik&- (U. uesticatu ' libato') is an extension. The etymology of this group of words, to which belong also U. vestigia ' libamentum' and probably Uestisier, name of a god, is unknown. 309. The frequent impersonal use of the Passive (L. ihir, itum est, etc.) is noteworthy, e.g. O. sakarater'a sacrifice is made', U. purdito fust 'the offering shall take place', muietofust -a noise shall be made', better 'it is desired, desirable' and so used like L. oportet. Nearly all of the forms in which r alone appears as the personal ending are used impersonally. See 239. 310. Transitive use of verbs usually intransitive, and vice versa. U. ninctu, in form L. ninguito, means 'overwhelm with snow'; similarly U. sonitu 'overwhelm with sound', tremitu 'make tremble', though these are not of the same conjugation as L. sono, tremo. Cf. also U. jiepiiw 'overwhelm with water' from a root seen in L. JVeptunus. U. habe (VI b 54 = I b 18) is used intransi- tively, 'holds himself, remains'. TENSE 311. The use of the tenses shows no variation from what is found in Latin. The use of the Present Indicative to denote what is customary is frequent, as is natural in the language of ritual. It occurs with future meaning in some temporal and conditional clauses cited below. There is only one occurrence of the Imperfect Indicative, namely fufans 'erant', C. A. 10, where it simply denotes past situation, as so frequently in Latin. The Perfect Indicative occurs chiefly in dedications and inscriptions on public works, where it has the simple narrative force (His- torical or Aoristic Perfect). The Future and Future Perfect are very frequent in temporal clauses, the difference between the two being the same as in Latin. All the occurrences of the Imperfect Subjunctive are in clauses depending on an Historical Perfect, namelj' 0. ekss kiim- bened . . . puz idik sakara[klum] . . . fusid, . . . piln patensins, . . . 214 Syntax [311 patensins, . . . {hjerrins 'ita convenit, ut id templum . . . esset, . . . cum aperirent, . . . aperirent, . . . caperent' (C. A. 10-54); also Pael. upsaseter coi'satens 'fieret curaverunt' . The Perfect Sub- junctive is regularly used in prohibitions and occasionally in posi- tive commahds and expressions of wish. See 312, 313. It occurs also a few times in temporal and conditional clauses (319, 32o). MOOD Commands and Prohibitions 312. The Subjunctive of Command is frequent in Umbrian in the passage V a 1-V b 7, where the Atiedian Brothers decreed ^let the flamen, whoever he shall be, have the care (kuraia) of the ceremony, let him furnish (prehabia) whatever is necessary. Let him receive (habia) certain fees. When the brothers shall have feasted, let the magister or quaestor take a vote (ehvelklu feia) as to whether the matter has been properly looked after. And if the majority pronounce it satisfactory let it he approved (efek prufe si). If not, let the magister or quaestor take a vote (ehvelklu feia) as to the amount of the penalty, and whatever penalty they demand, let the flamen's penalty he so great (etantu mutu arfer- ture si)'. But even within the limits of this passage the Imper- ative occurs twice, and elsewhere the Imperative is almost exclusively employed, occurring in hundreds of examples. The other examples of the Subjunctive are ene tra Sahta kupifiaia 'then announce across the Sacred Way' (I b 35, in the midst of a series of Imperatives ; the corresponding clause in VII a 43 has the Imperative comhijiatu), and terkantur 'let them approve' (III 9, also in the midst of Imperatives). Note. It is hardly accidental that the series of Subjunctives in V a is immediately preceded by eitipes'decreverunt.' Although the clauses are not actually dependent, they are so closely attached in feeling that the choice of the Subjunctive rather than the Imperative may well be due to the exclusive use of the former in dependent clauses. Similarly /os sei, pacer sei ' be favorable and propitious', belonging under 314, always occurs immediately after the phrase teio subocau'l invoke thee', whereas elsewhere the Imperative /uiu /os pacer is used. Cf . VI a 22 ff. 314] The Verb 215 In Oscan also, the Imperative is nearly always employed in positive commands. Examples of the Subjunctive are saahtum tefunim sakahiter 'let a burnt-offering be made' (T. A.); — lamatir 'let him be beaten' (T. B.); — sakrafir 'let tliere be a consecration' (nos. 29, 30). For the use of the Perfect in the last two exam- ples, cf. L. sit denique inscriptum in fronte unius cuiusque quid de re ^mhlica sentiat (Cic. Cat. 1, 13, 32), and see 313. With the preponderance of the Imperative in both Oscan and Umbrian is to be compared the usage of early Latin inscrip- tions, in many of which (e.g. the Lex Bantina, Lex agraria) the Imperative is used exclusively, while in others (e.g. the Senten- tia Miniiciorum) a Subjunctive of Command may now and then appear. 313. In prohibitions, Umbrian uses the Imperative regu- larly, the Present Subjunctive occurring once in neifhabas 'let them not furnish' (IV 33). In Oscan, however, the Imperative is never used, but always the Perfect Subjunctive. Thus nep Abellanus nep Nuvlanus pidum tribarakattins 'let neither the Abellani nor the Nolani build anything' (C. A. 46 ff.); — izic eizeic zicel[ei] comono ni hipid 'let him not hold an assembly on this day' (T. B. 7, 8) ; — ne phim pruhipid 'let him not prevent any one' (T. B. 25) ; — nep fef acid '^let him not cause' (T. B. 10), in contrast to the Imperative factud of a positive command in the same sentence ; — nep eenstur ftdd, nei suae pr. fust 'let no one be censor, unless he has been praetor' (T. B. 28). Note. This use of the Perfect Subjunctive is to be compared with the Greek use of li-f) with the Aorist Subjunctive, and, together with its occasional use in positive commands (312) and expressions of wish (314), is to be connected with tlie energetic force natural to the aoristic function. No temporal distinc- tion is involved. The Subjunctive of Wish 314. The Subjunctive of Wish, though of different origin, is not always easily distinguished from the Subjunctive of Com- mand. But certainly \}.fos sei, j^o^cer sei'be favorable, propi- tious', alternating with futu fos pacer (see 312, note), belongs 216 Syntax [314 here, likewise the Oscan Subjunctives in the Curse of Vibia and the shorter curse, no. 20, namely turumiiad, krustatar, kais- patar, lamatir ' may he be tortured, etc.', and, with the negative, nep putiad, nep heriiad'may he not be able, etc' ^ Here also U. pihafei 'may it be expiated' (Via 29 etc.). For the use of the Perfect, as in the case of U. pihafei, O. lamatir (possibly krus- tatar, kaispatar; but see 238, c), which is also frequent in early Latin, see 313, note. The Subjunctive in Substantive Clauses - 315. The Subjunctive is usually introduced by O. puz, U. ^Msi'ut' (202, 6), but in certain phrases, as in Latin, it may also stand without any conjunction. Examples are: U. stiplo asen'aia 'demand that I observe' (Via 2); — U. etaians deitu 'let him tell them to go' (VI b 64); — U. comhijiatu erus dersa 'let him give notice to add the erus' (VII a 44) ; but with an inter- vening clause as well as a different verb, carsitu . . . puse erus dersa 'let him call out ... to add the erus' (Vila 43); — with U. ticit 'decet', herter'oportet', O. kasit'decet' (in form L. caret), as U. facia tiQit'one ought to sacrifice' (II a 17), O. faHiad kasit 'one ought to sacrifice' (no. 31), U. dirsans herti 'they ought to give', etc. ; — 0. ekss kiimbened . . . puz idik sakara[klum] . . . fusid etc. 'it was agreed that this temple should be' etc. (C. A. 10 ff. ; see also Sll); — U. eo iso ostendu, pusi pir jmreto cehefi dia (VI a 20), best taken as 'let him set them out in such a manner (iso) that {pusi) he cause {dia) one fire to be lighted from the other', cehefi depending directly on dia ; — so probably U. pepurkurent herifi (V b 6) 'shall have urged to be necessary' (as if L. poposce- rint ojportuerit); — O. factud pous touto deiuatuns tanginom dei- cans 'let him cause the people to declare their opinion mider oath' (T. B. 9). I In Greek curses the Optative is used in both the positive and the negative form. '^ For convenience the Subjunctives in Substantive Clauses are grouped together liere, without regard to their specific origin (Volitive etc.). 317] The Verb 217 A noteworthy construction is seen in 0. nep fefacid pod pis dat eizac egmad min[s] deiuaid dolud malud 'let him prevent any one from swearing falsely in this matter' (T. B. 10 f.), in which nep fefacid is felt as the equivalent of a verb of preventing and followed by pod mins, wliich is identical with L. quominus in meaning and nearly so in form (ao2, l)^. Clauses of Indirect Question 316. In U. ehvelklu feia . . . , panta muta afferture si 'take a vote as to what the fiamen's penalty shall be' (V b 1 f .), the si is simply a dependent Subjunctive of Deliberation or Propriety. But an unquestionable example of a Subjunctive in an indirect question of fact, where the direct question would have the Indicative, is U. ehvelklu feia . . . , sve rehte kuratu si 'take a vote-as to whether it has been arranged properly' (V a 23 if.). Noteworthy, because of the lack of any interrogative word, is U. revestu . . . emantur herte 'see whether they are to be accepted' (V a 8, 10). Since even in Latin the original Indicative may still stand in indirect questions of fact, there is no necessity of taking herte as a Subjunctive. See 238, 2, a. Relative Clauses ^ 317. In nearly all the relative clauses occurring, whether the relative is definite or indefinite, and whatever the mood of the principal verb, the Indicative is used. Thus U. pisest . . . , ee^M 'whoever is ... , let him go' (VI b 53 f.); — O. sakaraklum Herekleis [lip] slaagid piid ist, . . - puz idik sakara[klum] . . . fusid 'that the temple of Hercules which is at the boundary . . . should be' (C. A. 11 f.); — U. pisi pumpe fust . . . , ere ri esune kuraia 'who- ever shall be . . . , let him look after the ceremony' (V a 3 ff.) ; — O. censamur esuf . . . poizad ligud iusc censtur censaum angetuzet 1 1 cannot understand the objection of v. Planta {II, p. 482) to this view, nor his assertion that the construction does not correspond to L. prohibeat quominiis but to prohibeat quominus non or prohibeat ut non. 2 Except those of time, for which see 318. 218 Syntax [317 'let him be rated according to the law by which the censors shall have proposed to take the census' (T. B. 19 f.), etc. (exam- ples of the Future and Future Perfect are very numerous). Hence in U. prehabia pife uraku ri esuna si herte, et pure esune sis 'let him furnish whatever is necessary for the ceremony, and whatever persons are necessary' (V a 5 f.) there is no necessity of taking herte as a Subjunctive (see 238, 2, a), and in the second clause sis probably depends on a herte to be supplied from the preceding, though of course a Subjunctive would also be possible (cf. cui iussus siet, auscultet, Cato, De Agric. 5, 3, etc.). A reasonably certain example of a Subjunctive in a descrip- tive relative clause is seen in O. siom . . . idic tangineis deieum pod ualaemom touticom tadait ezum ' (having sworn) that they will render such judgment as they think to be for the best public good' (T. B. 9 f.)i. Here may be mentioned, though persei is in this case a con- junction (202, 2), U. persei mersei 'so far as is right' (VI a 28, 38, 48) beside perse mers est (VI b 31, 55), the main verb each time being a Subjunctive. Cf. L. quod opus siet, used by Cato even where the main verb is Indicative (e.g. De Agric. 16). The choice of the two expressions, 'so far as is right' or 'so far as may be right', has nothing to do with the mood of the principal verb. Temporal Clauses 318. All the temporal clauses which occur refer to future time, and in the great majority of cases, as in Latin, the Future or Future Perfect Indicative is used. The usual conjunctions are O. pan, U. ponne (202, 3) and U. ape (202, 8). The latter is far more common than ponne in the later Umbrian, and with the Future Perfect entirely displaces it (cf. ape ambrefurent VI b 56: puni amprefuus lb 20, etc.). U. pure (202, 1) and pife, pirsi (202, 2), also have temporal force sometimes, as in pure nuvime 1 Better taken so than as an Indirect Question (Verli-System, ji. 144), since pod, not pid, is used. 319] The Verb 219 ferest 'when he shall bring them the ninth time' (II a 26), sersi pirsi seswsf 'when he shall have taken his seat' (Via 5). But the Present Indicative with future meaning is also found. Thus U. ponne oui furfant, uitlu torn trif fetu ' when they purify(?) the sheep, sacrifice three bull-calves' (VI b 43 ; furfant Pres. Indie, of Conj. I, as shown by efurfatu) ; — U. pune seste, urfeta manuve habetu 'when you dedicate (the calf), hold the orbita in the hand' (II b 22 f .) ; — U. ponne iuengar tursiandu hertei 'when it is necessary to drive forth the heifers' (VII b 2 ; for hertei see 238, 2, a). Cf. also O. adpiid fiiet 'so long as they occur' (no. 31 a ; for adpiid see 202, 9). Compare the Latin use of the Present Indicative with future force after antequam and priitsquam, and, especially in early Latin, in relative and condi- tional clauses (see also 319). The Present Subjunctive is also found. Thus O. pun far kahad, nip putiiad edum 'when he takes food, may he not be able to eat' (no. 19, 8); — U. pone esoiwme ferar pvfe pir entelust, erefertu, poe . . - 'when that in which the fixe has been placed is brought to the ceremony, let him bring it, who . . . ' (VI b 50). This of course is the Anticipatory Subjunctive, vrhich is frequent enough in such clauses in early Latin, and which in Oscan-XJmbrian, as in Latin, was not completely displaced by the Future Indicative (itself a Subjunctive in origin). The Imperfect Subjunctive occurs in C. A. 50, where the verbs of the surrounding clauses are also in the same tense, depending on ekss kumbened. See above, 311. 319. With the Conjunctions meaning 'before', 'after','untir, namely O. pruter pan (202, 4), U. prepa (202, 4), post parte (202, 4), nersa (202, 11), arnipo (202, 10), the Future Perfect is the com- monest construction, but there is one occurrence each of the Future Indicative and the Perfect Subjunctive, the latter, as in Latin, with the same force as the Future Perfect. Thus : Future. — O; com preiuatud actud, pruter pam medicatinom didest 'let him treat with the defendant before he gives judg- ment' (T. B. 15 f.). 220 Syntax [319 Future Perfect. — ■ U. nep andersistu, nersa courtust porssi angla anseriato iust '■one. shall not interrupt(?) until the one who has gone to observe the birds has returned' (VI a 6) ; — U. pos- tertio pane poplo andirsafust, . . . persnihimumo 'after he has perfoiTQed the lustration of the people the third time, ... let them pray' (VII a 46 f.) ; — earn mani nertru tenitu, arnipo uesti- sia uesticos 'let him hold it in the left hand until he has poured out the libation' (VI b 24 f.) ; — anderuomu se7-situ, arnipo comatir pesnisfust 'let him sit in the . . . until he has prayed with the broken cakes' (VI b 41). Perfect Subjmictive. — neip amboltu, prepa desua eomhijiansi 'one shall not go around before he has announced a propitious bird' (VI b 52). Conditional Clauses 320. In conditional clauses, introduced by 0. svai, sjiae, U. sve, sue (202, 14), the commonest construction is the Future or Future Perfect Indicative, the main verb being usually an Imperative or Subjunctive of Command. The Tabula Bantina alone fur- nishes some sixteen examples. The Future Perfect in both condition and conclusion occurs once in Umbrian (VI a 7). U. pife, pirsi (202, 2), also, sometimes has conditional force 'in case that, if', e.g. persei . . . pir orto est 'if a fire has occurred' (Via 26 etc.), pefe . . . aiu urtu fefure 'if disturbances (?) shall have occurred' (II a 3 ; see 128, 2, a). The Present Indicative with future force, which is frequent in early Latin legal inscriptions and is found occasionally in Latin poetry (e.g. Verg. Aen. 3, 606), is seen in O. suaepis cens- tomen nei cebnust, in eizeic uincter, esttf lamatir 'if any one shall not have come to the census and is convicted of it, let him be beaten' (T. B. 20 f.). Cf. also U. svepis habe 'if any one remains' (lb 18), svepis heri 'if any one wishes' (IV 26). The Present Subjunctive is found in U. svepu . . . vakaze, suepo . . . uacose (I b 8, VI b 47), according to the explanation as *nacos-se 'vacatio sit'. See note to passage. 323] Agreement 221 The Perfect Subjunctive in future or future perfect sense, also found in Latin, is seen in O. svai neip dadid, lamatir 'if he does not give it up, let him be beaten' (no. 19, 4) ; — so probably U. ier (238, 2) in nosue ier ehe esu poplu, . ■ . , portatu ... 'if one does not go from this people, carry him . . . ' (VI b 54 f.). Noteworthy, because of the lack of any conjunction, is U. heriiei faciu affertur, . . . facia ticit 'if the flamen wishes to make the sacrifice, it is proper' (II a 16 f.). INFINITIVES AND PAETICIPLES 321. The Present Infinitive is used as in Latin. The con- struction with subject Accusative is already developed, e.g. O. deiuatuns . . . siom deioum 'having sworn that they will say' (T. B. 9) etc. The Supine is used exactly as in Latin, e.g. U. aseriato etu 'go to observe.' For the -to- Pai-ticiple without passive force, see 308, a. The Gerundive is used as in Latin, e.g. iiivilas sakrannas 'the iovilae to be consecrated', upsannam deded 'had made', etc. For the Genitive construction in U. ocrer pihaner, see 271. AGREEMENT 322. Agreement of adjectives belonging to nouns of differ- ent gender. Agreement with the Masculine is seen in U. peiqu peica merstu ^pico pica iusto' (Via 1; but elsewhere with adjec- tive repeated, peico mersto peica mersta, etc.). Agreement with the nearest noun is seen in the recurring passage (Via 32 f. etc.) saluo seritu ocrer Fisier, totar liouinar name, nerf, arsmo, ueiro, pequo castruo,fr{ salua seritu 'salvum servato arcis Fisiae, civitatis Iguvinae nomen, principes, ritus, viros, pecuMw capita, fruges salvas servato', where saluo agrees with the first object name, and salua with the last, /n. 323. Agreement by sense. As in Latin, the Plural may be used with a collective noun or a noun joined to another by com. Thus O. pous touto deiuatuns tanginom deicans 'ut populus 222 Syntax [323 iurati sententiam dicant' (T. B. 9) ; — U. sve mestru karu fratru Atiiefiu, pure ulu benurent, prusikurent 'si maior pars fratrum Atie- diorum, qui illuo venerint, pronuntiaverint' (V a 24 £f.); — U. com prinuatir - . . ambretuto, . . . com prinuatir eso persnimuTno 'cum legatis ambiunto, cum legatis sic precantor', 'let him (the fla- men) with the assistants go about, pray' (VI b 56 f.). Cf. also U. hondra furo sehemeniar hatuto totar piisi heriest 'infra forum seminarium capiunto civitatis quisquis volet' (Vila 52). 324. Attraction. The attraction of a noun to the case of the relative pronoun is seen in U. uasor (Xom. PI.) uerisco Tre- blanir, porsi ocrer pehaner paca ostensendi, eo iso ostendu 'vasa, ad portam Trebulanam, quae arcis piandae causa ostendentur, ea sic ostendito' (VI a 19 f.) ; — also in O. eitiuvam paam . . . deded, eisak eitiuvad 'pecuniam quam dedit, ea pecunia' (no. 4), though here the noun is repeated in its proper case. In Latin such attraction is mainly poetical in the best period (urbem quam statuo vestra est, Verg. Aen. 1, 573), but not uncommon in early prose. Cf. Vituries quel . . . damnati sunt, . . . eos omneis etc. (OIL. I 199, 43 f.), viatores praecones quel ex hac lege lectei suh- lectei erunt, eis viatoribus piraeconibus etc. (CIL. I 202, col.li,31f.). OMISSION OF WORDS 325. Asyndeton. The omission of the connective in a series of coordinate words or clauses is, as in Latin and else- where, extremely common. Noticeable is the frequency of phrases consisting of pairs of words without connective, like L. volens propitius etc. Thus U. /ons jaacer 'favorable and pro- pitious', pernaiaf puetnaiaf 'before and behind', antakres kumates ' whole and broken', afepes arves ' offerings of fat and the fruits of the field', atni alfu 'black and white' (I b 29). dupursus petur- pursus 'bipeds and quadrupeds', perne postne 'before and after', /ato _^to 'success and good fortune' (as if 1.. factum fitum, the first referring to 'efficiency, successful accomplishment', the second to 'that which happens, turns out well, good fortune'), 328] Order of Wonh 223 sepse sarsite 'together and completely' (cf. L. sane sarteque; for the forms see 244, l, b, 244, 3)*, veskla snata asnata 'vessels wet and dry' (i.e. vessels for liquids and those not for liquids ; cf. Eng. 'dry measure' and 'liquid measure'). Note also 0. ;;?•. ceiutur 'praetor or censor' (T. B. 27). 326. Omission of the Subject. In the Iguvinian Tables, as in early Latin prose, the subject is frequently left unex- pressed, vifhen it is well understood who is the proper person to perform the action in question. Thus ape apelust, muneklu habia etc. (V a 17 ff.) 'when one (i.e. the proper person, in this case the flamen) shall have performed certain rites, he shall receive certain fees'. Even when there is a change of subject, it may be left unexpressed. Thus in VI b 48 ff. there is a series of verbs with no subject expressed, though some of the actions are performed by the augur and others hj the flamen, as is seen from the more detailed statements in VI a 1 ff . 327. Omission of the Verb. The verb sithocauu 'invoco' is omitted in U. tio esu hue peracrei pihaclu 'te hoc bore opinio piaculo' (VI a 25 etc.), tiu puni tiu vinu 'te posca te vino' (II a 25), with which compare L. te hoc porco piaculo (Cato, De Agric. 141, 4). Corresponding to eno deitu arsmahamo etc. 'tunc dicito : " ordinamini" ' etc. (VI b 56 etc.) the older version has simply enumek annamu etc. 'tunc "ordinamini" ' etc. (lb 19 etc.). The omission of the verb or of the object in dedications is of course common, likewise of the verb when it is readily supplied from a preceding clause. ORDER OF WORDS 328. There is no fundamental difference from the Latin order, the resemblance being closest with the stj'le of earlj- prose such as that of Cato or the inscriptions. The following points are perhaps worthy of mention. 1 U. sepse sarsite is also taken as ' separately and together', sepse being explaineust,molto etan- 12 to estud: n.cDCD. In. suaejns ionc fortis meddis moltaum herest, ampert minstrels aeteis 13 eituas moltas moltaum licitud. dicere, quod optimum publicum censeat esse, neve fecerit quo quis de ea re minus iuret dolo male. Si- quis contra hoc fecerit aut comitia habuerit, raulta tanta esto: n. MM. Et siquis eum potius magistratus niultare volet, dumtaxat minoris partis pecuniae multae multare liceto. Suaepis pru meddixud altrei castrous auti eituas \ 14 zicolom dicust, izic comono ni hipid ne pon op toutad petirupert urust sipus perum dolom \ 15 mallom, in. trutum zico. touto peremust. Petiropert, neip mais pomtis^^ com jjreiuatud actud \ 16 pruter pam medioatinoni di- dest, in.ponposmom eonprei- uatud urust, eisucen ziculud | 17 zicolom XXXnesim,uin como- nom ni hipid. Suae pis con- trud exeiefefacust,ionc suaepis] 18 herest meddis moltaum, licitud, ampert mistreis aeteis eituas licitud. Siquis pro magistratu alteri capitis aut pecuniae diem dixerit, is comitia ne habuerit nisi cum apud populum quater oraverit sciens sine dolo malo et quartum diem populus perceperit. Quater, neque plus quinquiens, cum reo agito prius quam iudicationeni dabit, et cum postremmu cum reo oraverit, ab eo die in diebus XXX proximis comi- tia ne habuerit. Si quis con- tra hoc fecerit, eum siquis volet magistratus multare, liceto, dumtaxat minoris partis pecuniae liceto. 1 Aesfepacid. ^ Acs docud. » Aes exeiff. * Following the spacing on the bronze, some punetuato after pomtis. Still others make the division after petirupert. The cli\ision adopted is the only one which admits a satisfactory interpretation. No. 2] Oscan Inscriptions 233 Pon eenstur \ 19 Bansae^ toutam^ censazet, pis ceus Banting fust, censamur esvf in. eituam poizad ligud \ 20 iusc^ eenstur censaum angetu- zetA Aut suaepis censtomen nei cebnust dolud mallud | 21 in. eizeic uincter, esuf comenei lamatir pr. meddixud toutad prae- sentid perum dolum \ 22 mallom, in. amiricatud alio famelo in. ei. siuom jiaei eizeisfust,2}ae ancensto fust, \ 23 toutico estud. Cum censores Bantiae populum censebunt, qui civis Bantinus erit, censetor ipse et pecuniam qua lege ii censores censere proposu- erint. At siquis in censum noil venerit dolo malo, et eius convincitur, ipse in comitio caedatur praetoris magistratu, populo prae- sente sine dolo malo, et *immercato cetera familia et pecunia omnino quae eius erit, quae incensa erit, publica esto. Pr., suae praefucus pod post exac Bansae fust, suae pis op eizois com \ 24 atrud ligud acum herest, auti pru medicatud manim aserum eizazunc egmazum | 25 pas exaiscen ligis scriftas set, ne phim^ piruhipid mais zicolois X nesimois. Suae pis cotitrud | 26 exeic pruhipust, molto etanto estud: n. cd. In. suaepis ionc meddis mol- taum herest, licitud, \ Praetor, sive praefectus post hac Bantiae erit, si quis apud eos cum altero lege agere volet, aut pro iudicato manum adserere de eis rebus quae hisce in legibus scriptae sunt, ne quem prohibuerit plus diebus X proximis. Si quis contra hoc prohibuerit, multa tanta esto : n. M. Et siquis eum magistratus mul- tare volet, liceto. 1 Aes Sansae. ^ Aes tautam. 8 The first two letters are mutilated, but there is no doubt of the reading. * Kes anget uzet. ^ Foi pim. See footuote, p. 144. 234 Oscan Inscriptions [No. 2 27 [ampert] vdnstreis aeteis eituas moltas moltaum lieitud. 6 Pr. censtur Bansae \ 28 [nepisfu]id, 7iei suae q. fust, nep censtur fuid, nei suae pr. fust. In. suae- pis pr. in. suae- | 29 q . . . ]um nerum fust, izic post eizuctr.pl. ni fuid. Suaepiis \ 30 [contrud exeic tr. pi. facus flust, izic amprufid facus estud. Idic medicim eizuc | 31 \_pocapid Bansae'] ...... medicim acuwMWi VI nesimum | 32 um pod I 33 medicim.^ [dumtaxat] minoris partis pecuniae multae multare liceto. Praetor censor Bantiae [ne quis] fuerit, nisi quaestor fuerit, neve censor fuerit nisi praetor fuerit. Et si- quis praetor et si- [(juis censor] q j virum fuerit, is post ea tr. pi. ne fuerit. Siquis [contra hoc tr. pi. f actus] erit, is improbe factus' esto. Id magisterium eo [quandoque Bantiae] magisterium annorum VI proximorum quod . . . . magisterium. Commentary C£. Kirchhoff, Das Stadtrecht von Bantia; Lange, Die oskische Inschrift der Tabula Bantina ; Jordan, B.B. 6, 195 ff. (for the Avellino fragment); Br^al, M^m. See. Ling. 4, 381 fi.; Bilcheler in Bruns, Fontes iuris Romania, 48 ff.; Moratti, Archivio giuridico, 1894, 74 ff.; v. Planta II, 599 fi.; Conway, Exempla Selecta, 2 fi. The inscription contains a series of municipal regulations for the town of Bantia. Its date and relation to the Latin inscription on the other side of the tablet are matters of dis- pute. But the probability is that the Latin inscription, the date of which falls somewhere between 132 and 117 B.C., is 1 From 1. 29 on so much is lost that, even with the help of an inexact copy of a fragment containing a portion of what is now missing (called the Avellino fragment), no certain restoration of the whole text can be made. No. 2] Osean Inscriptions 236 quite independent of the Oscan and somewhat earlier. The Osean inscription belongs then to the last quarter of the second century B.C. Translation and Notes I 11. 1-4. Only the conclusion beginning with deiuast is clear. "... he shall take oath with the assent of the majority of the senate provided that not less than forty are present when the matter is under advisement." 11. 4-8. " If any one by right of intercession shall prevent the assembly, before preventing it he shall swear wittingly in the assembly without guile that he prevents this assembly rather for the sake of the public welfare than out of favor or malice toward any one, and that too in accordance with the judgment of the majority of the senate. The presiding magistrate whose assembly is prevented in this way shall not hold the assembly on this day." The verb *pertemo (pertem list etc. ) is used in the technical sense of ' prevent by intercession'. The intercession at Rome, while possible to any magistrate of a rank equal to or higher than that of the one in charge, was a prerogative employed especially by the tribunes of the people. These officials existed at Bantia, as is seen from 1. 30. The intercession could be exercised, among other occasions, against calling together the assembly, no matter for what purpose summoned. But some- times a particular law contained the special provision that no intercession should be allowed. In our inscription the right of intercession is conditioned upon an oath to the effect that the privilege is exercised in the public interest, and with the approval of the senate. Compare the voluntary oath taken by Tiberius Gracchus, when interceding against the imprisonment of Scipio Asiaticus, that it was not due to any friendship for Scipio Africanus (Aul. Gell. 6, 19) ; and also the fact that even at Rome, in the case of a comitia summoned for the election of magis- trates, the intercession was dejjendent on the sanction of the senate (Cic. ad Att. 4, 16, 6). On the general subject of the intercession see Class. Diet. s.v. 1. 5. The phrase sipus perum dolom mallom is simply the reverse of the common Latin formula sciens dolo malo, which occurs with prohibitions, as ' let him not swear (or act) wittingly with guile'. 1. 6. The phrase pieisum brateis auti cadeis amnud is clearly the equivalent of cuiuspiam gratiae aut inhnicitiae causa of Latin legal phraseology, and the Greek oirc x» [sjullas. omnium omnes. 44] Oscan Inscriptions 253 The akkatus Inim trstus, Correctly explained by Skutsch (B.B. 23, 100) as 'advocati et testes', shows that the occasion of this imprecation was a lawsuit. Cf. "ueo illi hanc litem vinoere possint sic nee advocati eorom eo[s defjendere (non) possint," from a Latin curse (Rh. M. 55, 241 ff.). 41. Herculaneum. On a marble table intended for offerings. Now in the Naples Museum. Conway no. 87, v. PI. no. 117. a. Herentateis siim. Veneris sum. b. L. Slabiis L. Aukil L. Stlabius L. f. Aucilus meddiss tdvtiks meddix tuticus Herentatei Herukinai Veneri Erycinae pniffed. | posuit. 42. Nola. On a block of stone said to have been found under the ruins of a temple. Now in the Naples Museum. Conway no. 93, v. PI. no. 124. Nijumsis Heirennis Niumsieis Numerius Herennius Numerii f. Ka . . . I Perkens Gaaviis Ca . . . , Percennus Gavius Perkedne[is . . .] | meddiss Percenni f . . . . meddices degetasius ara^e^[ud . . . *decentarii argento .... 43. Nola. On a block of stone, possibly an altar. Conway no. 94, v. PI. no. 125. Paakul MuluMis Marai. Paculus Mulcius Mar. f. meddis | degetasis aragetud meddix *decentarius argento inultas[ikud. multaticio. 44. Suessula. Incised on the inside of a glazed plate. Conway no. 97, v. PI. no. 175. Minis Beriis Anei upsatuh Minius Berius Anei. operati sent Tiianei. | sunt Teani. The third letter in the second word is a peculiar character which is read by some as 1. The third word seems to be an abbreviation for another name, making up the plural subject of upsatuh sent, used here with active meaning. 254 Oscan Inscriptions [No. 45 Inscriptions of Samnium and the Frentani 45. The Dedicatory Tablet of Agnone A small bronze tablet (about 11 by OJ inches), inscribed on both sides. Now in the British Museum. Conway no. 175, v. PI. no. 200. Status pus set htirtin Kerriiin : Vezkei statif EvMiii statif, Kerri statif Futrei Kerriiai statif 5 Anterstatai statif Ammai Kerriiai statif Diumpais Kerriiais statif Liganakdikei Entrai statif Anafriss Kerriiiiis statif 10 Maatuis Kerriiuis statif Diiivei Verehasiiii statif Diiivei Regaturei statif Hereklui Kerriiiii statif Patanai Piistiai statif 15 Deivai Genetai statif. Aasai purasiai saahtiim tefunim alttrei putereipid akenei sakahiter. 20 Fiuusasiais az hiirtum sakarater. Pemai Kerriiai statif Ammai Kerriiai statif Fluusai Kerriiai statif 25 Evkliii Paterei statif. (Di) qui erecti sunt in luco Cereali : Vetusci statua, Euclo statua, Cereri statua, Genetrici Cereali statua, Interstitae statua, Ammae Cereali statua, Lumpis Cerealibus statua, Leg - . dici Interae statua, Imbrihus Cerealibus statua, Matis Cerealibus statua, lovi Versori statua, lovi Rectori statua, Herculi Cereali statua, Pandae Fidiae statua, Divae Genitae statua. In ara igniaria crematio sancta in altera quoqiie anno sacrifice tur. Floralibus ad lucum sacratur. Pernae Cereali statua, Ammae Cereali statua, Florae Cereali statua, Euclo Patri statua. No. 46] Oscan Inscriptions 255 Aasas ekask eestint hiirtiii : Vezkei Evkliii 30 Fuutrei Anterstatai Kern Ammai Diumpais 35 Liganakdikei Entrai Kerriiai Anafriss Maatiiis Diiivei Verehasiu 40 Diuvei Piihiui Regaturei Herekliii Kerriiui Patanai Piistial Deivai Genetai. Aasai purasiai 45 saahtiim tefiirum alttrei piitereipid akenei. Hiirz Dekmanniiiis stait. Arae hae exstant luco: Vetusci, Euclo, Genetrici, Interstitae, Cereri, Ammae, Lumpis, Leg . . dici Interae Cereali, Imbribus, Matis, lovi Versori, lovi Pio Rectori, Herculi Cereali, Pandae Fidiae, Divae Genitae. In ara igniaria crematio sancta in alter quo que anno. Lucus *Decumaiiiis stat. Cf. especially Mommsen, Unterit. Dial., 128 £f. The inscription contains an inventory of the statues (A) and altars (B) in a sacred grove devoted to the worship of rural divinities. Kerrlifl-, which is used as an epithet of several of the divinities and of the grove itself, does not mean simply 'pertaining to Ceres', though it is translated 'Cerealis' for con- venience. It must have a wider sense, 'pertaining to the powers of generation', such as were Ceres and Cerrus, and might also be translated (with Mommsen) 'Genialis', since Genius was originally, like Cerrus, a personification of the power of generation. Corresponding to the Floralia mentioned in 1. 20, we probably have in Dekmanniiiis of 1. 48 the name of a December festival, like the Roman Consualia or Saturnalia. The phrase alttrei piitereipid akenei, in case akenei is 'year' (159, a), must mean 'in every other year' (see 200, 2, a). Otherwise it is 256 Oscan Inscriptions [Nos. 45- ' at each of the two festivals', referring to the Floralia and the Decumania. In 1. 1 status pus set means '(the gods) who are set up, i.e. honored with statues'. Cf. Hor. Odes 4, 1, 20. This is the earliest carefully written inscription of any size in the fully developed alphabet and, judging from the style of the letters, must be at least a century earlier than the Cippus Abellanus. We may take 250 b.c. as a con- servative date. 46. Bovianum Vetus. Nv. Vesullialis Tr. m. t. | ekik sakaralkliim Biivalianud I aikdafed. Conway no. 171, v. PI. no. 189. Nv. Vesullieius Tr. f. meddix tuticus hoc templum ad Bovianum decrevit. On the last line, see 61, 3, and 264, 3. 47. Bovianum Vetus. On fragments of a cornice. Conway no. 174, v. PI. no. 190. Gn. 5taiis Mh. Tafidins metd. t. dadikatted. | 48. Bovianum Vetus. Stew meddiss tuv[tik]s tipsannatjt deded | inim ^nifatted. Cn. Staius Mh. f. Tafidinus meddix tuticus dedicavit. Conway no. 170, v. PI. no. 192. Stenius . . . meddix tuticus faciendam dedit et probavit. 49. Bovianum Vetus. Conway no. 173, v. PI. no. 193. . . d Staatiis L. Klar . . . . d pestliim upsann[uin] 50. Bovianum Vetus. . . - p?]ierstico^ erus ditu. Esoc ptersnimu 26 uestis: '■Tioni | subocau sub- 000 Tefro loui, ocriper Fisiu, totaper liouina, erer nomneper, erar nom- neper; fonsir pacer si 27 ocre Fisi, tote \ louine, erer nomne, erar nomne. Arsie, tiom subocau suboco Tefro Fisia, pro civitate Iguvina. Sedens facito, sepeliendas facito, fiumenta facito, posca facito, tacitus precator. Prosectis struem, offam addito. Item narrato ut ad portam Tre- bulanam. Ubi agnas por- rexerit, idem qui agnas porrexerit, ad dextrum pedem libamentum etjigmentum suillum facito. Capidi fossam facito, earn manu sinistra teneto, donee libamentum libaverit. Capidem deponito, item ad pedem magmentum dato. Sic precator libans : ' Te invoco invoca- tiones Tefrum lovium, pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Iguvina, pro arcis nomine, pro civitatis nomine ; favens sis propitius sis arciFisiae,civitatiIguvinae, arcis nomini, civitatis nomini. Sancte, te invoco invocationes Tefrum Fisiu, tutaper Ikuvina. Puste 26 asiane fetu, zef ef fetu, | pelsana fetu, arvia ustentu, puni 27 fetu, tacez pesnim'u afiper arvis. Api habina purtiius, 28 sufum pesuntru | fetu, esmik vesticam preve fiktu, 29 Tefri luvi fetu ukrijper Fisiu, tutaper Ikuvina, testruku pen kapife pefum feitlu. Fisia, pro civitate Iguvina. Post — facito,sedensfacito,sepeZie?ic?(ra facito, frumenta ostendito, posca facito, tacitus precator adipibus frumentis. Ubi agnas porrexeris, figmentum suillum facito, ei libamentum singillatim figito. Tefro lovio facito pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Iguvina, ad dextrum pedem capidi fossam facito. 1 Probably persico. 274 Iguvinian Tables VI b 27- loui, arsier frite tiom subo- caii suboco Tefro loui. 28 Tcfre I louic, tiom esu sorsu persontru Tefrali ^jiVtrt^Zw ocriper Fisiio, totaper liouina, erei- nomneper, erar nomneper. Tefre \ 29 louie, orer ose perse acre Fisie p>ir orto est, tote liouine arsmor derseeor suh- ator sent, 2-"*** neip) heritu. 30 Tefre loide, \ perse touer pescler uasetomest} pesetom- est, peretomest, frosetom- est, daetomest, touer pescler uirseto auirseto uas est, | 31 Tefre louie, perse mers est, esu sorsu persondni pihaclu pihafi. Tefre louie, pihatu ocre Fisi, tola liouina. 32 Tefre louie, pihat^i | ocrer Fisier, totar lioidnar noine, nerf arsmo, uiro, ^^f^MO^ castruo, fri pihatu; futu fons pacer pase tua ocre 33 Fisi, tote \ liouine, erer nomne, erar nomne. Tefre louie, saluo seritu ocre Fisi, totamliouinam. Tefre louie, saluom seritu ocrer Fisier, \ 34 totar louinar name, nerf, arsmo, uiro, pequo castruo, fri salua seritu; futu fons pacer ' pase tua ocre Fisi, lovium, sancti fiducia te invoco invocationes Tefrum lovium. Tefer lovi, te hoc stdllo figmento, Tefrali piaculo, pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Iguvina, pro arcis nomine, pro civitatis nomine. Tefer lovi, huius (piaeuli) opere si in arce Fisia ignis ortus est, in civi- tate Iguvina ritus debiti omissi sunt, (facito) quasi non con- sulto. Tefer lovi, si tui sacrificii (quid) vitiatum est, pec- catum est, peritum est, f raudatum est, delictum est, tui sacrificii visum invisum vitium est, Tefer lovi, si iiis est, hoc suillo figmento piaculo piatum sit. Tefer lovi, piato arcem Fisiam, civitatem Iguvi- nam. Tefer lovi, piato arcis Fisiae, civitatis Iguvinae nomen, principes, ritus, viros, pecuwwi capita, fruges piato ; esto favens propitius pace tua arci Fisiae, civitati Iguvinae, arcis nomini, civitatis nomini. Tefer lovi, salvam servato arcem Fisiam, civitatem Iguvinam. Tefer lovi, salvum servato arcis Fisiae, civitatis Iguvinae nomen, prin- cipes, ritus, viros, pecuwm capita, fruges salvas servato ; esto favens propitius pace tua arci Fisiae, 1 Aes uasetomesf. ' Aes pfquo. VI b 40] I a 30-34 -^ Iguvinian Tables 276 35 tote Iioui7ie, ever \ nomne, erar nomne. Tefre liouie, tiom esu sorsu persoTidru Tefrali pihaclu ocriper Fisiu, totaper liouina., 36 erer nomneper, erar \ nom- neper. Tefre louie, tiom siibocau.' Persclu sehemu atropusatu. | 37 ^Pesondi-o staflare ner- truco persi fetu. Suront capirse perso osatu, suror persnimu puse sorsu. Ape 38 pesondro purdinsus, | pro- seseto erus dirstu. Enom uestisiar sorsalir destruco persi persome erus dirs- tu, pue sorso purdin- 39 SMS. Enom I uestisiam staflarem nertruco persi, sururont erus dirstu. Enom pesondro sorsalem persome, 40 puepersnis fust, ife \ enden- du,pelsatu. Enom pesondro civitati Igu%'inae, arcis nomini, civitatis nomini. Tefer lovi, te hoc suillo figmento Tefrali piaeulo pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Iguvina, pro arcis nomine, pro civitatis nomine. Tefer lovi, te invoco.' In precatione media tripodato. Figmentum ovillum ad sinis- trum pedem facito. Item capidi fossam facito, itidem precator ut cum suillo. Ubi figmenta porrexerit, prosecto- rum magmentum dato. Tum libamenti suilli ad dextrum pedem in fossam magmentum da- to, ubi (^figmentum) suillum por- rexerit. Tum libamentum ovillum ad sinistrum pedem, itidem magmentum dato. Tum figmentum suillum in fossam ubi precatus erit ibi impo- nito, sepelito. Tum figmentum 30 f Api erek^ purtiius, enuk sufum pesuntrum feitu staf|lii^ 31 uve, esmik^ vestica afiktu, ukri- 32 per Fisiu, tutaper Ikuvinla^ fei- tu, nertruku peri kapifepoum 33 feitu. Puni feitu. | Api su- ruf purtiius,* enuk hapinaru 34 erus titu, zwef | kumultu, zeref kumates ® pesnimu. | Ubi id porrexeris, tunc figmentum facito ovillum, ei libamentum infigito, pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Iguvina facito, ad sinistrum pedem capidi fossam facito. Posca facito. Ubi fig- menta porrexeris, tum agnarum nnagmentum dato, sedens commo- lito, sedens commolitis precator. 1 Aes erel. '' Aes stafli iuvesmik. » Aes ikuTinp|a. < Aes purtitius. » Aes kumats. 276 Iguvinian Tables 40- rvi b 40 ■- lb 1 staflare persome, pue pesnis fus, ife endendu, pelsatu. Unom uaso parse pesondrisco 41 habus, I seise subra spahatu. AThderuomu sersitu, arnipo comatir jyesnis fust. Serse pisher comoltu, serse comatir 42 persnimu. | Purditofust. \ 43 ^Uocucom louiu, ponne oui furfant, uitlu torn trif fetu. Marte Horse fetu popluper totar liouinar, totaper liouina. TJatuo 44 ferine \ fetu, poni fetu, aruio fetu, tases jjersnimu. Prosesetir fasio, ficla ars- ueitu. Suront naratu puse uerisco Trehlanir. \ 45 X Uocucom Coredier uitlu toru trif fetu. Sonde Serf fetu popluper totar lio- uinar, totaper liouina.^ ovillum in fossam, ubi precatus erit, ibi imponito, sepelito. Turn vasa qiiae ad figmenta habuerit, sedens superiacito. Inter sedeto, donicum commolitis precatus erit. Sedens quilibet commolito, sedens com- molitis precator. Porrectum erit. Ad aedem loviam, cum ovis purgant, vitulos tauros tris facito. Marti Hodio facito pro populo civitatis Iguvinae, pro civitate Iguvina. Uxta in ferculo facito, posca facito, frumenta facito, tacitus precator. Prosectis farrea, offam ad- dito. Item narrate ut ad portam Trebulanam. Ad aedem Coredii vitulos tauros tris facito. Honto Cerrio facito pro populo civitatis Igu- vinae, pro civitate Iguvina. I B 1 -j-Vukukum luviu, pune uvef 2 furfae,tref vitluf turuf | Marte Hufie fetu pupluper tutas liuvinas, tutaper Ikuvina. | 3 Vatuva ferine fetu, puni fetu, arvia ustentu, kutep 4 pesnimu | arepes arves. jVukukumKuretiesttefvitlup 5 tump Hunte ^e|fl feitu pu- pluper tutas liuvinas, tutaper Ad aedem loviam, cum ovis purgant, tris vitulos tauros Marti Hodio facito pro populo civitatis Iguvinae, pro civitate Iguvina. Exta in fercido facito, posca f acito,f rumenta ostendito,murmu- rans precator adipibus frumentis. Ad aedem Coredii tris vitulos tauros Honto Cerrio facito pro populo civitatis Iguvinae, pro ' Aes liouinar. VI b 401 lb 11 J Iguvinian Tables 211 Uatuo^ ferine fetu, aruio \ 46 fetu, heri uinu heri poni fetu, tases persnimu. Pro- sesetir tesedi, ficla arsueitu.^ Suront naratii puse uerisco Treblanir. 47 ^Eno ocar \ pihos fust. Suepo esome esono ander- uacose, uasetome fust ; auif aseriatu, uerofe Tre- blano couertu, reste esono feitu. I 48 j^Pone pop>lo afero heries, auif aseriato etu. Sururo stiplatu p)usi ocrer pihanei'. Sururont comhifiatu. Erir- 49 ont tuderus auif \ seritu. Ape angla combifiansiust, perca arsmatiam anouihimu. JExta in ferculo facito, frumenta facito, vel vino vel posca facito, tacitus precator. Pro- sectis , offam addito. Item narrato ut ad portam Trebulanam. Turn arx piata erit. Sive h.orum sacrificiorwjM inter- vacatio sit, in vitiatum erit; avis observato, ad portam Tre- bulanam revertito, instaurans sa- crificium facito. Cum populum lustrare volet, avis observatum ito. Itidem stipulator ut arcis piandae. Itidem nuntiato. Isdem finibus avis servato. Ubi oscines nuntiaverit, virgam ritualem induitor. 6 liuvina. Vatuva | ferine fetu, arvia ustentu, tenzitim 7 arveitu, heris vinu hens | puni feitu, kutef persnimu afi- I)es arvis. 8 finukukarpihazfust. I Svepu esumek esunu antervakaze, vacetumi se ; ^ avif azeriatu, | 9 verufe Treplanu kuvertu, restef esunu feitu. | 10 :j:PunepuplumaferumheTies, avef anzeriatu * etu pemaialf 11 pustnaiaf. Pune kuvurtus. civitate Iguvina. Exta infercido facito, frumenta ostendito, addito, vel vino vel posca facito, murmurans precator adi- pibus frumentis. Tunc arx piata erit. Sive horum sacrificior«»i intervacatio sit, in vitiatum sit ; avis observa- to, ad portam Trebulanam reverti- to, instaurans sacrificium facito. Cum populum lustrare voles, avis observatum ito anticas posticas. Cum reverteris. • Aes Value. 2 Aes Jiclmrsueitu. 3 Aes vakazeva^etiuniseavif, * Aes anzTiiatu. 278 Iguvinian Tables rvib49- '- I b 11- f Cringatro hatu, destrame scapla anouihimu. Pir en- 50 dendu. Pone \ esonome^ ferar} pufe pir entelust, ere fertu poe perca ars- matiam liabiest. Erihont aso destre onse fertu. Erucom 51 prinMa^tir dur \ etuto^ perca ponisiater habituto. Ennom stiplatu parfa desua seso, tote liouine. Sururont eom- bifiatuvMpefeauieclu. Neip \ 52 amboltu, prepa desua combifiansi. Ape desua combijiansiust, uia auiecla esonome etuto com peracris sacris. ^Ape Acesoniame | 53 hebetqfe benust, enom term- nuco stahituto. Poi percam arsmatia habiest, eturstahmu. Esq eturstahmu: ^pisest 54 totar I Tarsinater, trifor Cinctum capito, in dextram scapulam induitor. Ignem im- ponito. Cum in sacrificium feratur, id in quo ignem impo- suerit, is ferto qui virgam ritu- alem habebit. Idem arsum in dextro umero ferto. Cum eo legati duo eunto, virgas ealatoris habento. Turn stipulator parram prosperam sibi, civitati Iguvinae. Itidem nun- tiato ad sellas auguralis. Neve ambulato, priusquam prosperam nuntiaverit. Ubi prosperam nuntiaverit, via augurali in sacrificium eunto cum opimis hostiis. Ubi in Acedoniam ad exitus venerit, tum ad ter- minum stanto. Qui ^'i^gam ritualem habebit, exterminato. Sic exterminato: 'quisquis est civitatis Tadinatis, tribus |krenkatrum hatu. Enumek | 12 pir ahtimem ententu. Pune pir entelus ahtimem, | 13 enumek steplatu parfam 14 tesvam tefe, tute Ikuvine. | Va- pefem avieUuf e kumpiflatu. Vea 15 avieklaesunumeetu. iPrinuvatu etutu, perkaf habetutu punicate. 10 jPune menes | Akefuniamem, enumek etufstamu tuta 17 Tafinate, trifu | Tafinate, cinctum capito. Tunc ignem ad caerimonium imponito. Cum ignem imposueris ad caeri- monium, tunc stipulator parram prosperam tibi, civitati Iguvinae. Ad sellas auguralis nuntiato. Via augurali in sacrificium ito. Lega- ti eunto, virgas habento ealatoris. Cum venies in Acedoniam, tunc exterminato civitatem Tadinatem, tribum Tadinatem, lAes esonomf ffrar. VI b 59] Ib22 -■ Iguvinian Tables 279 Tarsinater, Tuscer Nahareer labuseer nomner, eetu ehesu poplu. Nosue ier ehe esupo- 55 plu, sopir habe \ esme^ pople, portatu ulo pue mersest, fetu uru pirse tners esf Trioper eheturstahamu. Ifont termnuco com prinu- 56 atir \ stahitu, eno deitu: '■arsmahamo caterahamo lo- uinur'. Eno com prinuatir peracris sacris ambretuto. 57 Ape amirefurent, \ termnom^ benurent, termnuco com prinuatir eso persnimumo tasetur : '■Serfe Martie, Pre- 58 stota iSerfia Berfer \ Martier, Tursa Serjia Serf er Martier, totam Tarsinatem, trifo Tarsinatem, Tuscom Nahar- 59 com labuscom name, \ totar Tadinatis, Tusci Narci lapudici nominis, ito ex hoc populo. Nisi itum sit ex hoc po- pulo, siquis restat ia hoc populo, (eum) portato illucquo ius est, facito illo quod ius est.' Ter exterminato. Ibidem ad terminum cum lega- tis stato, tum dicito: 'ordinamini *catervamini Igu- vini'. Tum cum legatis opimis sacris ambiunto. Ubi ambierint, ad terminum venerint, apud terminum cum legatis sic precantor taciti: 'Cerre Martie, Prae- stita Cerria Cerri Martii, Torra Cerria Cerri Martii, civitatem Tadinatem, tribum Tadinatem, Tuscum Narcum lapudicum nomen, civitatis Turskum, Naharkum numem, 18 lapuzkum numem : | ' svepis habe, purtatulu pue mefs est, feitu uru pere mers est'. | 19 Pune prinuvatus staheren term- nesku, enumek 'armamu^ | 20 kateramu Ikuvinu'. Enumek apretu tures et pure. Puni 21 amprefu|us,persnimu. Enumek ' etatu Ikuvinus'. Triiuper am- 22 prehtu, I triiuper pesnimu, triiu- per ' etatu Ikuvinus'. Enumek] Tuscum, Narcum nomen, lapudicum nomen : 'siquis restat, (eum) portato illuc quo ius est, facito illo quod ius est'. Cum legati stabunt ad ter- minos, tunc 'ordinamini *catervamini, Tguvini'. Tunc ambito tauris et igne. Cum ambieris, precator. Tunc 'itatote, Iguvini'. Ter am- bito, ter precator, ter 'itatote, Iguvini'. Tunc 1 Kes/sme. 2 Aes annanu. 280 Iguvin'utn Ttihles rvi b 50- "- Ib2:;- Tarsiiiate)\ trifor I'arsinater, Tuscer Naharcer lahuicer nomner nerf sihitu aniihi- 60 tu, iouie hostatii \ anhos- tatii tursitu treinitu, hondu hohii, ninctn nepitu, sonitu sauitu, ]}replotatu. preui- 01 latu. I Serfe Martie, Pre- stota Serfia Serfer Martier, Tursa Serfia Serfer 3Iartier, fiduto foner pacrer pase uestrap>ople totar lioiiinar, \ 62 tote lioidne, ero nerus sihitir ansiJiitir, ioiiies hostatir anostath\ ero nomne, erar nomne.'' Ape 63 este dersicureiit, eno \ deitu '■etato liouinur, parse peroa arsmatia habiest. Ape este dersicust, duti amhretuto 64 euront. Apetermnome\conor- tuso, sururont pesnimumo. Sururont deitu, etaians dei- tu. Enom tertim amhretuto. Ap>e termnome benuso, \ 65 sururont pesnimumo, surur- ont deitu etaias. fJEno pri- nuatur simo etuto erafont uia, pora benuso. \ Tadiuatis, tribus Tadinatis, Tusci Narci lapudici nominis principes cinctos incinc- tos, iuvenes hastatos iiihastatos terreto tremefacito, pessumdato aboleto, ninguito inundato, sonato sauciato, *praeplauditato *prae- vinculato. Cerie Martie, Prae- stita Cerria Cerri Martii, Torra Cerria Cerri Martii, estote faventes propitii pace vestra populo civitatis Iguvinae, civitati Iguvinae, eorum prin- cipibus ciiictis incinctis, iuveni- bus hastatis inhastatis, eorum nomini, eius nomini.' Ubi istud dixerint, turn dicito 'itatote Iguvini', qui virgam ritualem habebit. Ubi istud dixerit, iterum ambiunto iidem. Ubi ad terminum rever- sum erit, itidem precantor. Itidem dicito, ut eant di- cito. Turn tertium ambiunto. Ubi ad terminum ventum erit, itidem precantor, itidem dicito ut eant. Turn le- gati retro eunto eadem via, qua ventuni erit. VII A 1 Sururont piesnimumo, su- Itidem precantor, itidem ruront deitu etaias. Eno dicito ut eant. Turn « 23 fprinuvatuscimuetutu,erahunt legati retro eunto, eadem vea cimu etutu prinuvatus. | via retro eunto legati. VII a 71 Ib30 -' Iguvinian Tables 281 prinuatur limo etuto erafont 2 uia, pora \ benuso.^ | 3 -fFondlire abrqf trif fetu heriei rofu heriei peiu. Serfe^Martiefeitupopluper totar liouinar, totaper | 4 liouina. Uatuo ferine feitu, poni fetu, aruio fetu, tases persnimu. Prosesetir mefa spefa, ficla arsueitu. \ 6 Suront naratu puse uerisco Trehlanir. Ape traha Saha- ta combifianlust, enom erus dirstu. I 6 \Rubine porca trifrofa ote peia fetu Prestote ^erfie Serfer Martier popluper to- 7 tar liouinar, totaper | louina. Persaia fetu, poni fetu, aruio fetu. Suront naratu pusi pre uerir Trehlanir. legati retro eunto eadem via, qua ventum erit. In Fontulis apros tris facito vel rufos vel piceos. Cerro Martio facito pro populo civitatis Iguvinae, pro civitate Iguvina. JSxta in ferculo facito, posca facito, frumenta facito, tacitus precator. Prosectis libum sparsum, offam addito. Item narrato ut ad portani Trebulanam. Ubi trans Sanc- tam nuntiaverit, turn onagmentum dato. In Rubinia porcas tris ruf as aut piceas facito Praestitae Cerriae Cerri Martii pro populo civitatis Iguvinae, pro civitate Iguvina. Humi stratas facito, posca facito, arvia facito. Item narrato ut ante portam Trebulanam. 24 fFuntlere trif apraf rufm ute peiu feitu Cerfe Marti. | 25 Vatuvu ferine^ fetu, arviu 26 ustentu, puni fetu,* | tacez pesnimu afepe arves. | 27 :j:Rupinie e tre parka rufra 28 ute peia fetu Prestate | Cer- fie Cerfe Marties. Pefaia fei- 29 tu, arviu ustentu, i kapi sakra aitu, vesklu vetu atru 30 alfu, puni fetu, | tacez pesnimu afeper arves. | In Fontulis tris apros rubros aut piceos facito Cerro Martio. Exta in ferculo facito, frumenta ostendito, posca facito, tacitus precator adipibus frumentis. In Rubinia tris porcas rubras aut piceas facito Praestitae Cerri- ae Cerri Martii. Humi stratas fa- cito, frumenta ostendito, capides sacras agito, vascula dividito atra alba, posca facito,tacitus precator adipibus frumentis. 1 Repetition of last sentence of VI b to show connection of VII with VI. 2 Aes Seree. SAesferime. »Aesfeiu. 282 Iguvinian Tables [VII a 7- 8 Tases persnimu. \ Prosesetir strusla, ficla arsueitu. Ape supo postro 2}ep>escus, enom pesclu ruseme uesticatu 9 Prestote iSerJie I Serf e?- liar- tier popluper totar louinar, totaper louina. JEnomuesclir adrir ruseme esopersnihitnu: 10 '■Prestota \ Serfia Serfer Martier, tioin esir uesclir ad- rir popluper totar liouinar, totaper liouina, erer nom- 11 neper, | ei'ar nomnepter. Prestota Serfia Serfer liar- tier, preue7idii uia ecla atero tote Tarsinate, trifo Tarsina- 12 te, I Tursce Kaliarce lahusce nomne, totar Tarsiriater, trifor Tarsinater, Tuscer Nahareer labuscer nomner \ 13 nerus Utir ansihitir, iouies hostatir anostatir, ero nom- ne. Prestota Serfia Serfer 14 Martier,futufons \pacerpase tua pople totar liouinar, tote liouine, erom nomne, erar nomne, erar tierus sihi- 15 tir ansihitir, iouies \ hostatir anostatir. Prestota Serfia Serf er Martier, saluom seritu poplom totar liouinar, salua 16 serituu \ totain liouinam. Pr&stota Serfia Serfer Mar- tier, saluo seritu popler totar liouinar, totar liouinar \ Tacitus precator. Prosectis struem, offam addito. Ubi suppa retro posuerit, turn precatione in libato Praestitae Cerriae Cerri JNIar- tii pro populo civitatis Iguvinae, pro civitate Iguvina. Turn vas- culis atris in sic precator: 'Praestita Cerria Cerri ]\Iar- tii, te his vasculis atris pro populo civitatis Iguvinae, pro civitate Iguvina, pro populi nomine, pro civitatis nomine. Praestita Cerria Cerri Martii, advertito via omni malum civitati Tadinati, tribui Tadi- nati, Tusco Narco lapudico nomini, civitatis Tadinatis, tribus Tadinatis, Tusci Narci lapudici nominis principibus cinctis incinctis, iuve- nibus hastatis inhastatis, eorum nomini. Praestita Cerria Cerri Martii, esto favens propitia pace tua populo civitatis Iguvinae, civitati Iguvinae, eorum nomini, eius nomini, eius principibus cinc- tis incinctis, iuvenibus hastatis inhastatis. Praestita Cerria Cerri INIartii, salvum servato populum civitatis Iguvinae, sal- vam servato civitatem Iguvinam. Praestita Cerria Cerri Martii, salvum servato populi civitatis Iguvinae, civitatis Iguvinae VII a 26] Iguvinian Tables 283 17 name, nerf, arsmo, uiro, pequo castruo, frif salua seritu; fiitu fons pacer pate tua pople totar liouinar, \ 18 tote liouine, ever nomne, ei-ar nomne. Prestota S'er- fia Serfer Martier, tiom esir 19 uesclir adrer popluper \ totar liouinar, totaper louina, erer nomneper, erar nomne- jjer. Prestota iSerfia iSer- 20 fer Martier, tiom \ subocauu, Prestotar Serfiar Serfer Martier f oner f rite tiom suh- ocaim? Ennom persclu eso 21 deitu : I ^Prestota Serfia Ser- fer Martier, tiom isir uesclir adrir, tiom plener popluper totar liouinar, totaper \ 22 liouina, erer nomneper, erar nomneper. Prestota Serfia ^ Serfer Martier, tiom 23 subocauu. Prestotar | Serfiar Serfer Martier foner frite tiom subocauu. Enomuesti- catu, ahatripursatu. Enom 24 ruseme \ persclu uesticatu Pr estate Serfie Serfer Marti- er popluper totar liouinar, totaper louina. Ennom ues- 25 clir\ alfir persnimu, superne adro trahuorfi andendu, eso persnimu: '■Prestota Serjia 26 Serfer Martier, tiom \ esir nomen, priiicipes, ritus, viros, pecuMW capita, fruges salvas servato; estofavens propitiapace tua jDopulo civitatis Iguvinae, civitati Iguvinae, populi nomini, civitatis nomini. Praestita Cer- ria Cerri INIartii, te his vasculis atris pro populo civitatis Iguvinae, pro civitate Iguvina, pro populi nomine, pro civitatis nomine. Praestita Cerria Cer- ri INIartii, te invoco, Praestitae Cerriae Cerri ]\Iartii faventis fiducia te in- voco.' Turn precatione sic dicito: 'Praestita Cerria Cerri Martii, te his vasculis atris, te plenis pro populo civitatis Iguvinae, pro civitate Iguvina, pro populi nomine, pro civitatis nomine. Praestita Cerria Cerri Martii, te invoco. Praestitae Cerriae Cerri Martii faventis fiducia te invoco. Tum li- bato, tripodato. Tum in precatione libato Praestitae Cerriae Cerri Martii pro populo civitatis Iguvinae, pro civitate Iguvina. Tum vas- culis albis precator, super atra transverse imponito, sic precator : ' ' Praestita Cerria Cerri IMartii, te his 1 Aes Serfiar. 284 Iguvinian Tables VII a 20- uesclir alfir poplu^yer totar liouinar, totaper liouina, erer 7iomneper, erar tiomne- 27 per. Prestota | Serfia Serfer Martier-i ahauendu uia ecla atero 2}ople totar liouinar, tote liouine, popler totar 28 louinar, \ totar liouinar nerus sihitir ansihitir, io- uies Iwstatir anhostatir, ero nomneTerarnomne. Prestota 29 Serfia | Serfer Martier, sal- uom seritu poplo totar lio- uinar, salua seritu totam liouinam. Prestota Serfia 30 Serfer\Martier,saluom seritu popler totar liouinar, totar liouinar name, nerf, arsmo, uiro, pequo castruo, frif | 31 salua seritu, futu fons pacer pase tua p>ople totar lio- uinar, tote liouine, erer nomne, erar nomne. Pre- 32 stota I Serfia Serf er Martier, tiom esir uesclir alfer 2^oplu- per totar liouinar, totaper Iiouina,erernomneper,erar \ 33 nomneper. Prestota Serfia Serfer Martier, tiom suhocauu, PrestotarSerfiar Serfer Mar- 34 tier f oner f rite tiom\subocauu''. JEnnom jjerselu eso persni- nrn: '■Prestota Serfia Serfer Martier, tiom isir uesclir al- 35 fer, tiomplener \ popluper to- vasculis albis pro populo civitatLs Iguvinae, pro civitate Iguvina, pro populi nomine, pro civitatis nomine. Praestita Cerria Cerri INIartii, avertito via omni malum populo civitatis Iguvinae, civitati Iguvinae, populi civita- tis Iguvinae, civitatis Iguvinae principibus cinctis incinctis, iu- venibushastatisinhastatis,eorum nomini, eius nomini. Praestita Cerria Cerri Martii, salvum servato populum civitatis Igu- vinae, salvam servato civitatem Iguvinam. Praestita Cerria Cerri Martii, salvum servato populi civitatis Iguvinae,civitatis Iguvinae nomen, principes, ritus, viros, pecuitm capita, fruges salvas servato, esto favens propi- tia pace tua populo civitatis Igu- vinae, civitati Iguvinae, populi nomini, civitatis nomini. Prae- stita Cerria Cerri Martii, te his vasculis albis pro popu- lo civitatis Iguvinae, pro civitate Iguvina, pro populi nomine, pro civitatis nomine. Praestita Cerria Cerri Martii, te invoco, Praestitae Cerriae Cerri Mar- tii faventis fiducia te invoco.' Tum precatione sic preca- tor ; ' Praestita Cerria Cerri INIartii, te his vasculis albis, te plenis pro populo civitatis VII a 421 lb 31-33 -■ Iguvinian Tables tarliouinar, totaper liouina, ever 7iomneper, erar nonine- per. Prestota Serfia Serfer 36 Martier,tiom\subocauu,Pre- stotar Serjiar Serfer Martier foner frite tiom subocauu'. Enom uesticatu,ahatripursa- 37 tu. I Uestisa et mefa spefa scalsie conegos fetu Fisoiii Sansii popluper totar liouinar, totaper liouina. 38 Suront \ liar atupuse post ue- rir Tesonocir. Uestisiar erus ditu. Enno uestisia mefa spefa sopatJi purome 39 efurfatu^ \ subra spahamu, trafSahatam etu. Ape traha Sahata couortus, ennom co- moltu, comatir persnihimu. 40 Capif I sacra aitu. \ 41 f Trahaf Sahate uitla trif feetu Turse Serfie Serfer Martier popluper totar lio- uinar., totaper liouina. 42 Persaea fetu, poni \fetu, aruio fetu, tases persnimu. Prosesetir strusla, ficlam arsueitu. Suront naratu pu- se uerisco Treblaneir. Ape \ Iguvinae, pro civitate Iguvina, pro populi nomine, pro civitatis nomine. Praestita Cerria Cerri Martii, te invoco, Prae- stitae Cerriae Cerri Martii faventis fiducia te invoco'. Turn libato, tripodato. Libamentum et libum sparsum in patera genu nixus facito Fiso- vio Sancio pro populo civitatis Iguvinae, pro civitate Iguvina. Item narrato ut post por- tam Tesenacam. Libamenti magmentum dato. Turn libamen- tum, libum sparsum sub ig- nem expurgato, superiacito, trans Sanctam ito. Ubi trans Sanctam reverterit, turn com- molito, commolitis precator. Capides sacras agito. Trans Sanctam vitulas tris facito Torrae Cerriae Cerri Martii pro populo civitatis Igu- vinae, pro civitate Iguvina. Humi stratas facito, posca facito, frumenta facito, tacitus precator. Prosectis struem, offam addito. Item narrato ut ad portam Trebulanam. Ubi 81 f Tra Sate tref vitlaf feitu Tuse Cerfie ^erfe Marties. | 32 Pefaia feitu, arviu us- tetu, puni fetu, tacez pes- 33 nimu | afeper arves. Pune Trans Sanctam tris vitulas faci- to Torrae Cerriae Cerri Martii. Humi stratas facito, frumenta os- tendito, posca facito, tacitus pre- cator adipibus frumentis. Cum 286 Iguvinian Tables rvila43- ■- Ib33- 43 ^purdinliust, carsitu, pufe abrons facurent, puse erus dersa. Ape erus dirsust, pos- tro combifiatu liubiiiatne, 44 erus I dersa. Enem traha Sahatam combifiatu^ erus dersa. Enem Rubiname pos- tro couertu, comoltu, comatir 45 persnimu et | capif sacra aitu. Enom traha Sahatam couer- tu, comoltu, comatir persnihi- mu,. Enom purditom fust. \ 46 Postertio pane poplo andirsafust, porse perca ars- matia habiest et prinuatur dur tefruto Tursar eso tasetur\ 47 persnihiinumo : '■Tursalouia, totam Tarsinatem, trifo Ta- rsinatem, Tuscom Naharcom 48 lapusco name, totar \ Tarsi- nater, trifor Tarsinater, Tuscer Naharcer lapuscer nomner nerf sihitu ansihitu. porrexerit, vocato, quo loco apros fecerint, ut magmentum det. Ubi magmentum dederit, retro nuntiato in Rubiniam, ut magmentum det. Turn trans Sanctam nuntiato, magmentum det. Turn in Rubiniam retro revertito, commolito, commolitis precator et capides sacras agito. Turn trans Sanctam revertito, commolito, commolitis precator. Turn porrectum erit. Postquam tertium populum lustraverit, qui virgam ritu- alem habebit et legati duo ex rogo Torrae sic taciti precantor: 'Torra lovia, civitatem Tadinatem, tribumTa- dinatem, Tuscum Narcum lapudicum nomen, civitatis Ta- dinatis, tribus Tadinatis, Tusci Narci lapudici nominis principes cinctos incinc- fpurtincus, kafetu,pufe apruf | 34 fakurent, puze erus tefa. Ape 35 erus terust, pustru i kupifla- tu Rupiname, erus tefa. Ene tra Sahta kupifiaia, | 36 erus tefa. Enu Rupiname' 37 pustru kuvertu, antakre | ku- mate pesnimu. Enu kapi sakra aitu, vesklu vetu. | 38 Enu Satame kuvertu, anta- kre kumate pesnimu. Enu 39 esunu | purtitu fust. | porrexeris, vocato, ubi apros fecerint, ut magmentum det. Ubi magmentum dederit, retro nuntia- to in Rubiniam, magmentum det. Turn trans Sanctam nunties, magmentum det. Tum in Rubi- niam retro revertito, integris com- molitis precator. Tum capides sacras agito, vascula dividito. Tum in Sanctam revertito, inte- gris commolitis precator. Tum sacrificium porrectum erit. VII a 541 lb 45 -■ Iguvinian Tables 287 iouie hostatu anostatu \ 49 tursitu tremitu, hondu holtu, ninctu nspitu, sunitu sauitu, preplohotatu pre- uihlatu. Tursa louia, futu 50 fons I pacer pase tua pople totar louinar, tote Joui- ne, erar nerus Mhitir anhihitir, iouies hostatir an- 51 hostatir, erom | nomne, erar nomne.^ Este trioper deitu. ■\IEnom iuenga peraerio tur- situto, porse perca arsmatia 52 habiestet \prinuatur. Hon- dra furo sehemeniar hatuto totar pist heriest. Pafe trif promom hahurent, eqf 63 Acersoniem \fetu Turse Io- uie popluper totar liouinar, totaper louina. Suront na- ratu puse uerisco Trehlanir. 54 Aruio fetu, | persaea fetu, struhla,ficla prosesetir arsuei- tu, tases persnimu,ponifetu\ tos, iuvenes hastatos inhastatos terreto tremefacito, pessumdato aholeto, ninguito inundato, sona.to sauciato, *praeplauditato *prae- vinculato. Torra lovia, esto favens propitia pace tua populo civitatis Iguvinae, civitati Igu- vinae, eius principibus cinctis incinctis, iuvenibus hastatis in- hastatis, eorum nomini, eius nomini.' Istud ter dicito. Turn iuvencas ex opimis fugan- to, qui virgam ritualem habebit et legati. Infra forum seminarium capiunto civitatis quisquis volet. Quas tris primum ceperint, eas in Acedonia facito Torrae loviae pro populo civitatis Iguvinae, pro civitate Iguvina. Item nar- rate ut ad portam Trebulanam. Frumenta facito, Jiumi stratas fa- cito, struem, offam prosectis addi- to, tacitus precator, posca facito. 40 fPustertiu pane puplu atefafust, iveka perakre tusetu^l 41 super kumne affertur, prinuva- 42 tu tuf tusetutu, I hutra furu sehmeniar hatutu. £af iveka | 43 tre Akerunie fetu Tuse 44 luvie. Arviu ustetu, | puni fetu, pefaia fetu, tacez pesnimu afepe arves. | 45 Kvestretieusaie evesu Vuvcis Titis Teteies Postquam tertium populum lustraverit, iuvencam opimam fu- gato super comitio flamen, lega- ti duas fuganto, infra forum seminarium capiunto. Eas iuven- cas tris Acedoniae facito Torrae loviae. Frumenta ostendito, pos- ca facito, humi stratas facito, taci- tus precator adipibus frumentis. Quaestura sua Lucius Tetteius Titi f, 1 Aes tuseiu. 288 Iguvinian Tables rviib 1-4 '- la 1- VII B 1 Pisipanupeifratrexfra- trus Atiersier fust, erec sueso fratrecate portaia seuacne 2 fratrom \ Atiersio desenduf, pifi reper fratreca ^jarsesi erom ehiato, ponne iuengar 3 tursiandu hertei, \ appei ar- fertur Atiersir j^ojAom an- dersafust. Sue neip portust issocpusei subra screhto est, | ifratreci motar sms a. QCG. Quisquis quandoque magister fratribus Atiediis erit, is suo magisterio portet hostias fratrum Atiedium duodecim, quas pro re collegii par est esse emissas, cum iuvencae fugentur oportet, ubi flamen Atiediis populum lustrave- rit. Si non portaverit ita, uti supra scriptum est, magistro multae sint asses CCC. 1 Este persklum aves anzer- 2 iates enetu | pemaies pusnaes. 3 Preveres Treplanes | luve Krapuvi tre buf fetu. 4 Arvia ustentu, | vatuva fe- rinefeitu, heris vinu heri puni, | 5 ukriper Fisiu, tutaper Iku- 6 vina feitu. Sevum | kutef pesnimu afepes arves. | 7 Pusveres Treplanes tref 8 sif kumiaf feitu | Trebe luvie ukrii)er Fisiu, tutaper Ikuvi- 9 na. I Supa sumtu, arvia usten- 10 tu, puni fetu, | kutef pesnimu afepes ^ arves. ^ | 11 Preveres Tesenakes tre 12 buf fetu, Marte Krapuvi I fetu ukripe Fisiu, tutaper Ikuvina. 13 Arviu ustentu, | vatuva ferine I A Istud sacrificium avibus obser- vatis inito anticis posticis. Ante portam Trebulanam lovi Grabovio tris boves facito. Frumenta ostendito, exta in ferctdo facito, vel vino vel posca, pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Igu- vina facito. Totum murmurans precator adipibus frumentis. Post portam Trebulanam tris sues gravidas facito Trebo lovio pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Iguvi- na. Suppa sumito, frumenta os- tendito, posca facito, murmurans precator adipibus frumentis. Ante portam Tesenacam tris boves facito, Marti Grabovio faci- to pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Igu- vina. Frumenta ostendito, exta in 1 Aes afe*arv*es. kutef tref Sag! I a 30] fetu, puni fetu, pesnimu afpes arves. | . 14 Pusveres Tesenakes 15 sif feliuf fetu | Fise ukriper Fisiu, tutaper Iku- 16 vina. | Puni fetu, supa sumtu, 17 arviu ustentu. Mefa, | ves- tiga ustetu, Fisuvi^ fetu, 18 ukriper Fisiu fetu, | kapif purtitaf sakref, etraf pur- 19 titaf, etraf | sakref, tutaper Ikuvina. Kutef pesnimu afepes arves. | 20 Preveres Vehiies tref buf kaleruf fetu Vufiune | 21 Krapuvi ukriper Fisiu, 22 tutaper Ikuvina. | Vatuva ferine fetu, heri vinu heri puni, | 23 arviu ustentu, kutef pesnimu afepes arves. | 24 Pusveres Vehiies tref hapi- 25 naf fetu Tefre luvie | ukriper Fisiu, tutaper Ikuvina. Puste 26 asiane fetu, zefef fetu, | pelsana fetu, arvia ustentu, puni 27 fetu, tacez pesnimlu ariper arvis.. Api habina purtiius, 28 surum pesuntru | fetu, esmik vesticam preve fiktu, 29 Tefri luvi fetu ukri|per Fisiu, tutaper Ikuvina, testruku peri kapife perum feitlu. 30 Api efek^ purtiius, enuk surum pesuntrum feitu staf|lii Iguvinian Tables 289 /ercMZofacito,poscafacito,murmu- rans precator adipibusfru mentis. Post portam Tesenacam tris sues lactentis facito Fisio Sancio pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Iguvi- na. Posca facito, suppa sumito, frumenta ostendito. Libuin,liba- mentum ostendito,Fisovio facito, pro area Fisia facito, capides porrectas sacras, alteras porrec- tas, alteras sacras, pro civitate Iguvina. Murmurans precator adipibus frumentis. Ante portam Veiam tris boves f rontem albam habentis facito Vo- "viono Grabovio pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Igu^Tna. Exta infer- culo facito, vel vino vel posca, frumenta ostendito, murmurans precator adipibus frumentis. Post portam Veiam tris'«^- nas facito Tefro lovio pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Iguvina. Post — facitOjSedens facito, sepeKenrfaa facito, frumenta ostendito, posca facito, tacitus precator adipibus frumentis. Ubi agtias porrexeris, figmentum suillum facito, ei libamentum- singillatim figito, Tefro lovio facito pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Iguvina, ad dextrum pedem capidi fossam facito. Ubi id porrexeris, tunc figmentum facito ovilhim, 1 Acs fiiuvi. - Aes efel. 290 Iguvinian Tables [Ia31- 31 uve, esmik^ vestica afiktu,ukri- 32 per Fisiu, tutaper Ikuvin'a^ fei- tu, nertruku peri kapifepefum 33 feitu. Puni feitu. | Api su- fuf purtiius,^ enuk hapinaru 34 erus titu, zeref | kumultu, zefef kumates * pesnimu. | ei libamentum infigito, pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Iguvina facito, ad sinistrum pedenicapidi fossam facito. Posca facito. Ubi fiy- tneyita porrexeris, turn agnarum nmgmentum dato, sedeus conimo- lito, sedens commolitis precator. 1 Vukukum luviu, pune uvef 2 ftirfae, tref vitluf turuf | Marte Hufie fetu pupluper tutas liuvinas, tutaper Ikuvina. | 3 Vatuva ferine fetu, puni fetu, arvia ustentu, kutep 4 pesnimu | afepes arvres. Vukukum Sureties tref vitlup 5 turup Hunte Ce|fi feitu pu- pluper tutas liuvinas, tutaper 6 liuvina. Vatuva | ferine fetu, arvia ustentu, tenzitim 7 arveitu, heris vinu heris | puni feitu, kutef persnimu afi- pes arvls. 8 Inuk ukar pihaz fust. | Svepu esumek esunu antervakaze, vacetumi se ; ® avif azeriatu, | 9 verufe Treplanu kuvertu, restef esunu feitu. | 10 Pune puplum aferum heries, avef anzeriatu ® etu pernaia|f 11 pustnaiaf. Pune kuvurtus, hrenkatrum hatu. Enumek I I B Ad aedem loviam, cum ovis purgant,tris vitulos tauros JMarti Hodio facito pro populo civitatis Iguvinae, pro civitate Iguvina. Exta in ferculo facito, posca facito,frumenta ostendito,murmu rans precator adipibus frumentis. Ad aedem Coredii tris vitulos tauros Honto Cerrio facito pro populo civitatis Iguvinae, pro civitate Iguvina. Exta in ferculo facito, frumenta ostendito, addito, vel vino vel posca facito, murmurans precator adi- pibus frumentis. Tunc arx piata erit. Sive \iorum sacrificiori(m iutervacatio sit, in vitiatum sit ; avis observa- to, ad portam Trebulanam re verti- to, instaurans sacrificium facito. Cum populum lustrare voles, avis observatum ito anticas posticas. Cum reverteris, cinctum capito. Tunc 1 Aes stafli iuvesmik. 2 Aes ikuvinp|a. 8 Aes purtitius. < Aes kumats. 5 Aes vakazevacetumiseavif . •^ Aes anzvriatu. lb 29] Iguvinian Tablen 291 12 pir ahtimem ententu. Pune pir entelus ahtimem, | 13 enumek steplatu parfam 14 tesvam tefe, tute Ikuvine. | Va- pef em aviekluf e kumpifiatu. Vea 15 avieklaesunumeetu. iPrinuvatu etutu, perkaf habetutu punicate. 16 Pune menes | Akefuniamem, enumek etufstamu tuta 17 Tafinate, trifu | Tarinate, Turskum, Naharkum numem, 18 lapuzkum numem : | ' svepis habe, purtatiilu pue mefs est, feitu uru pefe mers est'. | 19 Pune prinuvatus staheren term- nesku, enumek ' armamu •' | 20 kateramu Ikuvinu'. Enumek apretu tures et pure. Puni 21 amprefu|us,i)ersnimu. Enumek ' etatu Ikuvinus'. Triiuperam- 22 prehtu, |triiuperpesnimu,triiu- per 'etatu Ikuvinus'. Enumek] 23 prinuvatus cimu etutu, erahunt vea cimu etutu prinuvatus. | 24 Funtlere trif apruf rufru ute peiu feitu Cerfe Marti. | 25 Vatuvu ferine^ fetu, arviu 26 ustentu, puni fetu,^ | tacez pesnimu afepe arves. | ^27 Rupinie e tre purka rufra 28 ute peia fetu Prestate | Cer- fie Cerfe Marties. Pefaia fei- 29 tu, arviu ustentu, | kapi sakra aitu, vesklu vetu atru ignem ad caerimonium imponito. Cum ignem imposueris ad caeri- monium, tunc stipulator parram prosperam tibi, civitati Iguvinae. Ad sellas auguralisnuntiato. Via augurali in sacrificium ito. Lega- ti eunto, virgas habento calatoris. Cum venies in Acedoniam, tunc exterminato civitatem Tadinatem, tribum Tadinatem, Tuscum, Narcum nomen, lapudicum nomen : 'siquis restat, (eum) portato illuc quo ius est, facito illo quod ius est'. Cum legati stabunt ad ter- minos, tunc 'ordinamini *catervamini, Tguvini'. Tunc ambito tauris et igne. Cum ambieris, precator. Tunc 'itatote, Iguvini'. Ter am- bito, ter precator, ter 'itatote, Iguvini'. Tunc legati retro eunto, eadem via retro eunto legati. In Fontulis tris apros rubros aut piceos facito Cerro ilartio. ^zta in fereulo facito, frumenta ostendito, posca facito, tacitus precator adipibus frumentis. In Rubinia tris porcas rubras aut piceas facito Praestitae Cerri- ae Cerri Martii. Humi stratus fa- cito, frumenta ostendito, capides sacras agito, vascula dividito atra 1 Aes armanu. 2 Aes ferime. 3 Aes feiu. 292 Igiivin km Tnblen [I b 29^5 30 alfu, puni fetu, | tacez pesnimu afeper arves. | 31 Tra Sate tref vitlaf feitu Tuse Cerfie ^^rfe Marties. | 32 Pefaia feitu, arviu us- tetu, puni fetu, tacez pes- 33 nimu | afeper arves. Pune purtincus, karetu, pufe apruf | ^34 fakurent, puze erus tefa. Ape 35 erus tefust, pustru | kupifia- tu Rupiname, erus tefa. Ene tra Sahta kupifiaia, | 36 erus tefa. Enu Rupiname 37 pustru kuvertu, antakre I ku- mate pesnimu. Enu kapi sakra aitu, vesklu vetu. | 38 Enu Satame kuvertu, anta- kre kumate pesnimu. Enu 39 esunu 1 purtitu fust. | 40 Pustertiu pane puplu atefafust, iveka perakre tusetu^l >^41 super kumne affertur, prinuva- 42 tu tuf tusetutu, I hutra furu sehmeniar hatutu. Eaf iveka | 43 tre Akefunie fetu Tuse 44 luvie. Arviu ustetu, | puni fetu, pefaia fetu, tacez pesnimu afepe arves. I 45 Kvestretieusaie svesu Vuvcis Titis Teteies. alba, posca facito,tacitus precator adipibus frumentis. Trans .Sane tarn tris vitulas f aci- to Torrae Cerriae Cerri Martii. Humi stratus facito, frumenta os- tendito, posca facito, tacitus pre- cator adipibus frumentis. Cum porrexeris, vocato, ubi apros fecerint, ut magmentum det. Ubi magmentum dederit, retro nuntia- to in Rubiniam, magmentum det. Turn trans Sanctam nunties, magmentum det. Turn in Rubi- niam retro re vertito, integris com- molitis precator. Turn capides saci-as agito, vascula dividito. Turn in Sanctam revertito, inte- gris commolitis precator. Turn sacrificium porrectum erit. Postquam tertium populum lustra verit, iuvencam opimam fu- gato super comitio flamen, lega- ti duas fuganto, infra forum seminarium capiunto. Easiuven- cas tris Acedoniae facito ToiTae loviae. Frumenta ostendito, pos- ca facito, humi stratas facito, taci- tus precator adipibus frumentis. Quaestura sua Lucius Tetteius Titif. 1 Aes tuseiu. II a 1-17] lyuv'uiian Tables 293 1 Pune karne speturie Atiiefie 2 aviekate naraklum | vurtus, estu esunu fetu fratrusper 3 Atiiefie. Eu esunu | esu naratu : ' per e karne spetu- 4 rie Atiiefie aviekate | aiu urtu fefure, fetu puze neip 5 eretu'. Vestice Sace | sa- kre, luvepatre bum jjerakne, Speture perakne restatu. | 6 luvie unu erietu sakre pelsanu fetu. Arviu usten- 7 tu, i puni fetu, tacez pes- nimu afepe arves. Pune 8 purtiius, | unu sufu pesu- tru fetu tikamne luvie, 9 kapife | pefu preve fetu. Ape purtiius sufu,-' erus 10 tetu. Enu kumalltu, ku- mate pesnimu. Ahtu luvip. 11 uve peraknem | pefaem fetu, arviu ustentu, puni fetu. Ahtu Marti abrunu | 12 perakne fetu, arviu uste- tu, fasiu prusecete afveitu, | 13 pefae fetu, puni fetu, tra ekvine fetu. | 14 Acetus perakne fetu. 1 15 Huntia katle ticel stakaz 16 est sume ustite | anter- menzaru cersiaru. Heriiei 17 faciu affertur, avis | anzeriates menzne kurclasiu facia ticit. II A Cum carni *spectoriae Atiediae auspicatae nuiitiatio mutaverit, ista sacrificia facito pro fratri- bus Atiediis. Ea sacrificia sic nuntiato: 'si carni *spectoriae Atiediae auspicatae agitationes ortae fuerint, facito quasi nou consulto'. Vesticio Saucio hosti- am, lovi patri bovem soUemnem, Spectori liostiam instaurato. lovio unum arietem sacrifieum sepeliendum facito. Frumenta os- tendito, posea facito, tacitus pre- cator adipibus frumentis. Cum porrexeris, unum suilhi.i a fig men- turn facito dedication e lovio, capidi fossam singillatim facito. Ubi porrexeris suillum. magmeiv- turn dato. Tum commolito, com- moKtis precator. Actui lovi patri ovem soUemnem humi stratum facito, frumenta ostendito, posca facito. Actui Marti aprum soUemnemfacitOjfrumenta osten- dito, farrea proseetis addito, (sac- rificium) humi stratum facito, pos- ca facito, trans equinum facito. Andtihus hostiam facito. Hontia catuli dedicatio statuta est summa tempestate intermen- struarum *cenariarum. Voluerit facere flamen, avibus observatis mense ultimo faciat decet. ^ Aes purtiiusufu. 294 Iguvinian Tables [II a 17- ^18 Huntia fertu | katiu, ar- via, struhcla, fikla, pune, 19 vinu, salu^ maletu, | mantrah- klu, veskla snata asnata, 20 umen fertu. Pir ase | an- tentu. Esunu puni feitu. Hunte luvie ampentu ka- 21 tlu, I sakre sevakne, Petrunia- per natine fratru Atiiefiu. 22 Esunu I pefae futu. Katies supa hahtu, sufafiaf 23 supaf hahtu. | Berus aplenies prusecia kartu, krematra 24 aplenia sutent|u. Peru seri- tu.^ Arvia puni purtuvitu vesti- 25'katu ahtrepufa|tu, pustin ancif vinu. Nuvis ahtrepufatu, 'tin 26 puni tin vinu' | teitu, berva frehtef fertu. Pure nuvime 27 ferest, krematruf | sumel fertu. Vesticia pefume persnihmu. 28 Katies tuva tefra, | terti ems prusekatu. Isunt krematru prusektu. Struhcla | 29 fikla afveitu. Katlu purtuvitu, ampefia persnihmu, aseceta | 30 kame persnihmu, venpersun- tra^ persnihmu. Supa spantea | 31 pertentu. Veskles vufetes persnihmu vestikatu ahtrepu- 32 fatu I afpeltu statitatu. Supa pustra perstu. lepru erus mani kuveitu. I Hontia ferto catulum, fru- menta, struem, offam, poscam, vinum, salem molitum, mante- le, vascula umecta non unaecta, unguen ferto. Ignem arae im- ponito. Sacrificium posca facito. Honto lovio impendito catu- lum, hostiam soUemnem, pro Pe- tronia natione fratrum Atiediuin. Sacrificium humi stratum esto. Catuli suppa capito, partis exser- tessuppascapito. Veribus imple- tisprosiciasdistribuito,*crematra impleta supponito. Pedem serva- to. Frumenta posca porricito, li- bato, tripodato, in vices vino. Noviens tripodato, 'te posca te vino" dicito, verua, fricta ferto. Cum nonum feret, *crematra simul ferto. Libamento in fossam precator. Catuli duo carnes cremandas, ter- tmramagmentum prosecato. Item *crematra prosecato. Struem, offam addito. Catulum porricito, precator, non secta carne precator, (carne) fic- ticia precator. Suppa lateralia protendito. Tasculis votis precator, libato, tripoda- to, admoveto, statuito. Suppa retro ponito. magmen- tum manu con^erito. 1 s expressed liy the san (25, a). 2 Aes eenpersuntra. nb3] Iguvinian Tables 295 33 Spinamaf etu. Tuvere kapifus pune fertu. Berva, 34 klavlaf ajanfehtaf, vesklu sna- tu asnatu, u'men fertu. 35 Kapife Hunte | luvie vesti- katu Petruniaper ^ natine f ratru 36 Atiiefiu. Berus | sevaknis persnihmu pert spinia. Isunt 37 klavles persnihmu. | Veskles snate asnates sevaknis spiniama persnihmu vestikatu { 38 ahtrepufatu. Spina umtu, umne sevakni persnihmu. 39 Manf easa | vutu. Asama kuvertu. * Asaku vinu sevakni tacez persnihmu. | 40 Esuf pusme herter, ems kuveitu teftu. Vinu, pune 41 teftu. I Struhclas, fiklas, sufa- fias kumaltu. Kapife punes 42 vepuratu. | Antakres kuma- tes persnihmu.^ Amparihmu, statita subahtu. Esunu | 43 purtitu futu. Katel asaku pelsans futu. | 44 Kvestretie usace svesu Vuv- cis Ti Teteies. Ad columnam ito. Duabus in capidibus poscam ferto. Verua, clunis non coctas, vascula umec- ta noa umecta, unguen ferto. Capide Honto lovio libato pro Petronia natione fratrum Atiedium. Veribus sollemnibus precator trans columnam. Item clunibus precator. Vasculis umectis non umectis sollemni- bus ad columnam precator, libato, tripodato. Columnam nnguito, unguine sollemni precator. Manus ex ara lavito. Ad aram revertito. Apud aram vino sollemni tacitus precator. Ipse quem oportet, magmentum congerito, dato. Vinum, poscam dato. Struis, offae, partis exser- tae commolito. Capide poscae (ignem) restinguito. Integris com- molitis precatoi". Surgito, statuta deponito. Sacrificium porrectum esto. Catulus apud aram sepeliendus esto. Quaestura sua Lucius Tetteius Ti. f. II B 1 Semenies tekuries sim ka- 2 prum ui)etu. Tekvias | famefi- as pumpefiasXn. 'Atiieriate, 3 etre Atiiefiate, | Klavemiie, etre Klavemiie, Kureiate, etre Sementivis decuriis suem, ca- prum deligito. Decuriales fami- liae *quincuriae XII. 'Atiediati, alteri Atiediati, Claverniis, alteris Claverniis, Curiati, alteri 1 Aes petruniapert. 2 Aes persmlmiu. 296 Ignvinian Tdbles [Ilb3- 4 Kureiate, | Satanes, etre Satane, Peiefiate, etre Peiefiate, Tale- 5 nate, | etre Talenate, Museiate, 6 etre Museiate, luieskane, | etre luieskanes, Kaselate, etre Kase- 7 late, tertie Kaselate, | Peraz- nanie' teitu. Afmune luve patre fetu. 8 Si pera'kne, sevakne upetu eveietu. Sevakne naratu. 9 Arviu I ustetu, eu naratu puze facefele ^ sevakne. Heri 10 puni I heri vinu fetu. Va- putu Saci ampetu. Kapru 11 perakne, sevakne upetu, eve- ietu, naratu. Give ampetu, 12 fesnere purtuletu. Ife fertu, tafle e pir fertu, kapres pru- 13 se^etu | ife afveitu. Persutru vaputis, mefa, vistica feta 14 fertu. I Sviseve fertu pune, etre sviseve vinu fertu, tertie | 15 sviseve utur fertu. Pistu niru fertu, vepesutra fertu, | 16 mantraklu fertu, pune fertu. 17 Pune fesnafe benus, | kabru purtuvetu. Vaputu Saci luve- 18 patre prepesnimu. | Vepesu- tra pesnimu, veskles pesnimu, 19 atrepufatu, | afpeltu, statitatu. Vesklu pustru pestu, ranu | 20 pesnimu, puni pesnimu, vinu 21 pesnimu, une pesnilmu. Enu erus tetu. Curiati, Satanis, alteris Satanis, Peiediati, alteri Peiediati, Tale- nati. alteri Talenati, Musiati, alteri Musiati, luiescanis, alteris luiescanis. Casilati, alteri Casi- lati, teniae Casilati, Peras- naniis' dicito. Admoni lovi patri facito. Suem soUemnem, hostiam deli- gito, voveto. Hostiam nuntiato. Frumenta ostendito, ea nuntiato quasi *sacrificabilem hostiam. Vel posca vel vino facito. Ture (su- em) Sancio impendito. Caprum sollemnem,' hostiam deligito, vo- veto, nuntiato. Citra impendito, in fano porrieito. Eo ferto, in tabula ignem ferto, capri pro- secta eo addito. Figmentum turihus, libo, libamento facto ferto. In sino ferto poscam, in altero sino vinum ferto, in ter- tio sino aquam ferto. Pistum — ferto, (carnem) fieticiam ferto, mantele ferto, poscam ferto. Cum in fanum veneris, caprum porrieito. Ture Sancio lovi patri praefator. (Carne) ficticia precator, vasculis precator, tripodato. admoveto, statuito. Vascula retro ponito, precator, posca precator, vino precator, aqua precator. Turn magmentum dato. ' Aos facefete. Ill 14] Jc/uvinian Tables 297 Vitlu vufru pune heries | 22 fa^u, eruhu ticlu sestu 23 luvepatre. Pune seste, | urfeta manuve habetu. Estu iuku 24 habetu : | 'lupater Sace, tefe estu vitlu vufru sestu'. | 25 Purtifele triiuper teitu, triiu- 26 per vufru naratu, | fetu ^ lu- vepatre Vuciiaper natine fratru 27 Atiiefiu. | Pune anpenes, kri- katru testre e uze habetu. 28 Ape apel|us, mefe atentu. Ape purtuvies, testre e uze 29 habetu | krikatru. Arviu us- tetu, puni fetu. Vitulum votivum cum voles facere, eadem dedicatione sistito lovi patri. Cum sistis, orbitain in manu habeto. Istas preces habeto: 'luppiter Sanci, tibi istum vitulum votivum sisto'. *Porricibilem ter dicito, ter votivum nuntiato, facito lovi patri pro Lucia natione fratrum Atiedium. Cum impendes, cinc- tum in dextro umero habeto. Ubi impenderis, libo imponito. Ubi porricies, in dextro umero habeto cinctum. Frumenta os- tendito, posca facito. m, IV III Esunu fuia herter sume | 2 ustite sestentasiaru | urna- siaru. Huntak vuke prumu 4 pehatu. I Inuk uhturu urtes 5 puntis I frater ustentu- 6 ta, pure i fratru mersus 7 fust I kumnakle. Inuk 8 uhtur vapefe | kumnakle sistu. 9 Sakre, uvem uhtur | teitu, puntes terkantur. Inumek 10 sakre, | uvem urtas puntes 11 fratrum upetuta. | Inumek via mersuva arvamen etuta. | 12 Erak pLr persklu ufetu. 13 Sakre, uvem | kletra fertuta aituta. Arven kletram | 14 amparitu. Eruk esunu futu. Sacrificium fiat oportet summa tempestate sextantariarum*urna- riarum. Puteum in aede primum piato. Turn auctorem, surgenti- bus quinionibus, fratres osten- dunto, quomodo fratrum ex moribus erit in conventu. Tum auctor in sella in conventu con- sidito. Hostiam, ovem auctor di- cito, quiniones suffragentur. Tunc hostiam, ovem surgentes quini- ones fratrum deligunto. Tunc via solita in arvum eunto. Ea ignem cum precatione ado- leto. Hostiam, ovem lectica fe- runto, agunto. In arvo lecticam conlocato. Illic sacrificium esto. 1 Aes feitt. 298 Iguvinian Tables [III U- 15 Kletre tuplak | prumum an- tentu, inuk cihcefa ententu, | 16 inukkaziferimeantentu. Isunt 17 fefehtru | antentu, isunt sufe- 18 faklu antentu. Seples | sihesnes tris kazi astintu, fefehtru 19 etres tris | ahesnes astintu, 20 sufefaklu tuves ahesnes | an- stintu. Inenek vukumen esu- 21 numenetu. Ap | vuku kukehes, iepi persklumaf kafitu. Vuke 22 pir I ase antentu. Sakre sevakne upetu. luvepatre | 23 prumu ampentu testru sese 24 asa fratrusper | Atiiefies, ahtisper eikvasatis, tutape 26 liuvina, | trefiper liuvina. Ticlu sevakni teitu. | 26 Inumek uvem sevakni upetu. 27 Puemune | Pupfike apentu. Ticlu sevakni naratu. | 28 luka mersuva uvikum habetu 29 fratruspe | Atiiefie, ahtisper 30 eikvasatis, tutaper | liu- vina, trefiper liuvina. Sakre | 31 vatra ferine feitu, eruku 32 aruvia feitu. Uvem | pe- faem pelsanu feitu. Ererek 33 tuva tefra | spantimaf prusekatu, efek pefume purtu- 34 vitu, I strugla afveitu. Inumek etrama spanti tuva tefra | 35 prusekatu, erek ere9luma IV Puemune Pupfike || purtuvitu, erarunt struhglas eskamitu Lecticae furcam primixni im- ponito, turn cancellos imponito, turn imponito. Item imponito, item imponito. tribus — Simpulis ahenis distinguito, alteris tribus ahenis distinguito, duobus ahenis distin- guito. Tum in aedem in sacri- ficium ito. Ubi aedem ineendet, ihi ad precationem vocato. In aede ignem arae imponito. Hos- tiam soUemnem deligito. lovi pa- tri primum impendito dextroisus ab ara pro f ratribus Atiediis, pro caerimoniis collegialibus, 'p'ro ci'S'i- tate Iguvina, pro tribu Iguvina. Dedicationem soUemnem dicito. Tunc ovem soUemnem deligito. Pomono Publico impendito. De- dicationem soUemnem narrate. Preces solitas apud ovem habeto pro fratribus Atiediis, pro caeri- moniis eolleffialibics, pro civitate Iguvina, pro tribu Iguvina. Hos- tiam in extari ferculo facito, cum ea frumenta facito. Ovem7iw;?ii stratum sepeliendum facito. Eius duo carnes cremandas ad latus prosecato, tum in fossam por- ricito, struem addito. Tunc alterum ad latus duo caines cremandas prosecato, tum ad sacrarium Pomono Publico por- ricito, eiusdem struis IV 22] Iguvinian Tables 299 2 aveitu. i Inumek tertiama spanti triia tefra prusekatu, | 3 efek supru sese ere^luma 4 Vesune Puemunes | Pupfices purtuvitu, struhcla petenata 5 isek I afveitu. Ererunt ^ ka- 6 pifus Puemune, | Vesune pur- tuvitu. Asamaf ereclumaf ^ | 7 asecetes kamus, iseceles et 8 vempesuntres, | supes sanes per- 9 tentu, persnimu, afpeltu, | sta- titatu. Veskles snates asnates 10 sevakne | erecluma persnimu Puemune Pupfike, Vesune | 11 Puemunes Pupfikes. Klavles 12 persnihmu | Puemune Pupnke^ 13 et Vesune Puemunes | Pupfikes pustin ereclu. Inuk ere- 14 §lu umtu, I putrespe eras. Inuk vesticia, mefa 15 Purtupite | skalceta kunikaz 16 apehtre esuf testru sese | asa asama purtuvitu, sevakne 17 sukatu. I Inumek vestega,* persuntru supu ere§le Hule i 18 sevakne skalceta kunikaz 19 purtuviBu. Inumek * | vesticia persuntra Turse super erecle 20 sevakne | skalceta kunikaz purtuvitu. Inumek tehtefim | 21 etu veltu, efek persuntre an- 22 tentu. Inumek | arclataf vasus ufestne sevaknef purtuvitu. | addito. Tunc tertium ad latus tiis cariies cremandas pro- secato, turn sursus ad sacrarium Vesonae Pomoni Public! porricito, struem pectinatam item addito. Isdem capidibus Pomono, Vesonae porricito. Ad aram ad sacrarium non seetis carnibus, insectis et fictieiis, suppis sanis protendito, supplicate, admoveto, statuito. Vasculis umectis non umec- tis sollemnibus ad sacrarium pre- cator Pomono Publico, Vesonae Pomoni Publici. Clunibus precator Pomono Publico et Vesonae Pomoni Publici in sin- gulis sacrariis. Tunc sacrarium unguito, utriusque magmentum (dato). Tunc libamentum, libum Porricienti ex patera genu nixus extrinsecus ipse dextrorsus ab ara ad aram porricito, soUemne declarato. Tunc libamentum, figmentum sub sacrario Hulae soUemne ex patera genu nixus porricito. Tunc libamentum, figmentum Torrae super sacrario sollemne ex patera genu nixus porricito. Tunc tegmnentum ito deligito, turn figmentum im- ponito. Tunc arculatas vasis operculatis soUemnis porricito. 1 Aes ererenint. 2 ^.es ereclamaf . 8 Aes pupfikes. < Aes vesveca. 5 Aes inuntek. 300 Ignvinian Tablea [IV 23-3;! 23 Inumk pruzufe kebu sevakne 24 persnihmu | Puemune Pupfice. 25 Inumek kletra, veskles | vufetes 26 sevaknis, persnihmu^ | Vesune Puemunes Pupfces. Inumek 27 svepis heri, | ezariaf antentu. 28 Inumek erus tacez | tertu. Inumek kumaltu, afkani | 29 kanetu, kumates persnihmu. 30 Esuku I esunu ufetu, tapis- 31 tenu habetu, pune | frehtu habetu. Ap itek fakust, 32 purtitu I futu. Huntak pifi 33 prupehast, efek | ures punes neifhabas. Tunc praestaate cibo sollemni precator Pomono Publico. Tunc lectica, vasculis votis soUemnibus, precator Veso- nae Pomoni Publici. Tunc siquis vult, escas imponito. Tunc magmentum tacitus dato. Tunc commolito, cantum canito, commolitis precator. Cum hoc sacrificium adoleto, cal- dariolam habeto, poscam calidam habeto. Ubi ita fecerit, porrectum esto. Putewn cum ante piabit, turn illis poscis ne adhibeant. 1 Aes persihmu. Brief Commentary oh the Iguvinian Tables 301 Bkief Commentary ' on the Iguvinian Tables V a 1-13. First Decree. The flamen is to provide vsrhat- ever is essential for the ceremony, and select the victims. V a 2. urnasier. Probably ' Festival of the Urns'. The plenasier umasier are distinguished from the sestentasiaru urnasleiru (III 2). But it is not certain whether the adjectives refer to the capacity of the vessels used, or to the time of year at which the festivals were held. In the latter case plenasier would refer to those occurring at the end of the year, and sestentasiaru to those occurring at the end of one sixth of the year, that is two months from the beginning. V a 2-3. uhtretie etc. The uhtur, as appears from III 4-8, was not a regular official like the kvestur or fratreks, but one selected for a special occasion, perhaps a sort of chairman. Va4. eikvasese, perhaps related to L. aequus (29, a), but of obscure suffix-formation, probably means 'members of the brotherhood', equivalent to fratrus, or else, taken as Gen. Sg., denotes the brotherhood itself. In the Acta Arvalium we find both magister fratrum Arvalium and magister conlegi fratrum Analium. Cf. also eikvasatis III 24, 29. Va 7 ff. "Let him select the sacrificial victims, and when they are given over let him inspect them to see if (see 316) they (lit. any of them ; see 266) are to be accepted, and in case of a triple offering let him inspect them in the country to see if they are to be accepted. " pure tefte is best taken as an impersonal construction, pure being the conjunction 'quod, cum' (202, 1). Vail, felsva, if connected with L. holus (149, 6), might denote the 'garlands', or, more probably, the vegetables used in the case of ' fireless offer- ings' (263, 2), that is those which were not burnt-offerings. Va 1.3. See 263, 1, 299, 7, footnote p. 236. V a 14-b 7. Second Decree. Statement of the fees for the performance of certain rites (cf. CIL. VI 820). When the banquet of the brotherhood takes place (cf. the banquets of the Arval Brothers), the magister (fratreks) or quaestor (cf. magister collegi and quaestores collegi, CIL. Ill, p. 925) is to take a vote" as to whether the banquet has been properly arranged, and, in case the majority of those present declare that it has not been properly arranged, a further vote must be taken to determine the penalty for the fiamen. 1 Hardly more than a summary of contents. For most points the student must relv on the translation and the glossary, with the references tliere given. 302 Brief Commentary on the Iguvinian Tallies Va 15-16. kumnahkle and ukre may be Loc. Sg., or Dat. Sg. with the following verbs ; eikvasese is Dat. PI. with the following verbs, or Gen. Sg. (see note to 1. 4) with ukre. V a 17. apelust. This verb, as is clear from the succession of events here and in II b 27, is used of the initial ceremony in the sacrifice, preceding the lay- ing of the victim upon the altar (purtitu 1. 18). But it is not clear precisely what the ceremony referred to is, whether the formal devotion of the victim to the god, or its preparation, or even the actual slaughter (cf. iiifer caesa et porrecta, Cic. Att. 5, 18, 1), though this last gets no support from the use of L. impendo. The object expressed or understood is always an animal. ^ V a 20. subra spafu, see 308, b. V a 2.3 ff. See 312, 316 ; on prufe si 1. 27, see 307 ; on pepurkurent herlfi b 5, 6, see 315. V b 8-18. Statement of contributions to be made regularly by certain ge.ntes to the Atiedian brothers, and of portions of flesh to be awarded them by the brothers on the occasion of the decurial festivals. The two gentes mentioned here are among the ten (making up the decuria) enumerated in II b, and this passage is doubtless only the conclusion of a decree fixing the contributions and allotments of flesh for all ten, the main part being on one of the lost tables. VI, VII a, and I Purification of the Sacred Mount VI a 1— VI b 47 = I a 1— I b 9 VI a 1-21 (I a 1-2). Introductory Auspices. The sacrifice is to be preceded by the taking of auspices (so in I and VI). Further details (only in VI): the formulae passed between the augur and flamen ; warning against interruption ; boundaries of the ' templum' ; formula of announcement of the auspices ; some general prescriptions applicable to all the following sacrifices. Via 6-7. It is quite possible that arsir is not 'alius', but Dat.-Abl. PI. of arsie 'sancte', meaning 'ceremonies'. In this case the subject of inugatu as well as of andersistu is indefinite, and the use of pisi in 1, 7 and not in 1. 6 is due to the change from the passive impersonal construction. The meaning would 1 In II b 10 vaputu is commonly regarded as the object of ampetu, but it is better to understand si ' suem' and take vaputu as Abl. Sg. used like vaputis II b 13 (293). Brief Commentary on the Iguvinian Tables 303 then be " One shall not make a noise or Interrupt the ceremonies until the augur returns. If there is a noise or any one interrupts the ceremonies, it will make the sacrifice void". VI a 8-11. In spite of the most exhaustive discussion and comparison of passages in Latin authors bearing on the same subject, as Livy 1, 18, 6-9, there is the ^videst divergence of opinion as to the relations of the points mentioned. It seems clear however that 1. 10 means not ' from the uppennost corner to the augural seats (and further) to the city limits', but 'from the uppermost corner at the augural seats to the city limits'. For I. 11, see 288. VI a 12-14. The words designate buildings and localities in the city and, naturally, are for the most part obscure. VI a 20. See 315. VI a 22-57 (I a 2-6). First Sacrifice. Sacrifice of three oxen to Jupiter Grabovius in front of the Trebulan gate. A sort of preamble or opening prayer is followed hj three long prayers in identical words for each of the three offerings, and these again by a brief general prayer in conclusion. All these prayers are given only in VI. Then come prescriptions for various rites connected with the sacrifice (also in I). For the phraseology of the prayers compare those given by Cato, De Agric. 132, 134, 139, 141; e.g. luppiter, te hocferto ommovendo bonas preces precor, uti sies volens propitius mihi, domo, liberisque meis, familiaeque meae maetus hocferto. VI a 22. sobocau suboco. The interpretation 'invoco invocationes' (279) is, in spite of the unusual order, far more probable than ' invocavi invoco', which involves various grammatical difficulties. Via 26. orer ose. The interpretation is very doubtful. It has been taken as 'his (donis) macte' , going with the preceding, as ' illius anni' going with the following, and as 'cuiuspiam opere' 'by any one's work'. This last suggestion gives the easiest solution for ose (cf. osatu 'operator') and suits well the contest (if, by any one's doings, through any one's fault, etc.). But one hesitates to separate orer from the pronominal forms uru, ures, etc., for which the meaning 'any' cannot be maintained. The translation given in the text adopts the comparison of ose with opere, but retains for orer the meaning ' illius' or in this case better ' huius'. This could only refer to the placulum, and the phrase would be an anticipation of what is given at the close of the sentence, esu bue etc. But no great confidence in this view is entertained. pir orto est. The Arval Brothers institute a piaculum if the trees of the sacred grove are struck by lightning. VI a 27. pusei wip heritu. See 294, a. 304 Brief ComineiitKry oh the Jynvinhtn Tii/ilea Via 30. For castruo the usual translation 'fundos' is in this passage more attractive than 'capita', but see footnote, p. 23C f. VI a 32. See 322. VI a 54. See 17, 17. Via 56. The mefa spefa (see 110, 3 with a), for which mefa alone is used in the older tables, may mean simply 'libation cake,' but more probably 'cake besprinkled (with salt ?)'. Cf. L. mola salsa. VI a 57. The meaning of the frequently recurring uatuo fa-ine fetu is very uncertain, the translation given representing only one of several possi- bilities (for/ei-i)ie see 178, 6, note). Where the phrase is u.^ed, the victims are oxen, bull-calves, or boars. VI a 58-59 (I a 7-10). Second Sacrifice. Sacrifice of three pregnant sows to Trebus lovius beliind the Trebulan gate. The prayers used in the first sacrifice are to be repeated. The sacrifice is to be made persae, a word which probably means ' stretched on the ground' (cf. persom 'solum, fossam'), referring to the manner in which the victims were slain. It is used of sows, sucking pigs, heifers, and heifer-calves, also of a sheep, a boar, and a dog. An accompanying operation in such cases was the removal of the sopo 'under parts' (Grk. uTrna), the mention of which is nearly always preceded by the statement that the sacrifice is to be persae (perae etc.). Cf. especially II a 2'2-3'2. But one act implies the other, and VI a 58-59 has only persae fetu, while the parallel I a 7-10 has only supa sumtu. VI b 1-2 (I a 11-13). Third Sacrifice. Sacrifice of three oxen to Mars Grabovius in front of the Tesenacan gate. The prayers used in the first sacrifice are to be repeated. VI b 3-1 8 (I a 14-19) . Fourth Sacrifice. Sacrifice of tliree sucking pigs to Fisus Sancius behind the Tesenacan gate. Prayers of the first sacrifice to be repeated. Then comes an offering of cakes etc. to Fisovius Sancius, accompanied by a prayer differing in some phrases from those used before. This is followed by some further special ceremonies. VI b 4. mandraclo etc. At Rome the flamen sacrificed to Fides with the right hand wrapped in white cloth (Livy 1, 21, 4 ; Serv. ad Aen. 1, 292). Some Umbrian coins of Tuder bear the device of a right hand wrapped with a band about the wrist and base of fingers, crossing on the back (see Lepsius, Insc. Um- bricae et Oscae, table xxix) . The difue doubtless refers to the manner of binding. VI b 5. For sopo, see above, on VI a 58 ; for the use of postro, see 306. . VI b 11. See 325. VI b 16. erus. This denotes a supplementary ofiering by which the cere- mony was completed. Sometimes it is used alone, sometimes with a Genitive Brief Commentary on the lyuvinian Tables 305 designating tlie Icind of offering to wliicli it forms the complement, as here. Cf . especially VI b 38 ff. and VII a 43 ff . with notes. The woi-d is probably from *oisits, related to O. aisusis Jsacrificiis', XJ. esono-, etc. See 112, a. The lack of rhotacism in the final may be attributed to the dissimilating influence of the preceding r. VIb 17. uestisla sopa purome. See 306. The meaning of e/ur/afu (and fur/ant VI b 43) is uncertain, but some such sense as 'purify' or 'consecrate ' is probable. There is no plausible etymology. VI b 19-21 (I a 20-23). Fifth Sacrifice. Sacrifice of three oxen with white foreheads to Vovionus Grabovius in front of the Veian gate. Prayers of the first sacrifice to be repeated. VIb 22-42 (la 24-34). Sixth Sacrifice. Sacrifice of three lambs (?) to Tefer lovius behind the Veian gate. Prayers of the first sacrifice to be repeated. Then follow supplementary offerings, consisting probably of cakes made in the form of animals, with the usual prayers and various accompanying rites with the cups, the trench, etc. VI b 22. pelsana. The niostprobable explanation is that this word refers to tlie "burial of the remains of the victims. It is used also of a ram (II a 6), a dog (II a 43), and a sheep (III 32). And in VIb 40 the offerings called pesondro are to be put in the trench and buried. For the form see 262, 1, a. VI b 24 ff. pesoiidro sorsoin. The first word, the etymology of which is wholly obscure, is most plausibly explained as referring to a symbolic offering, a sort of 'animal cracker' offered as a substitute for the animal itself. Cf. ^Et sciendum, in sacris simulata pro veris accipi. Unde cum de animalibus, quae difficile inveniuntur, est sacrificandum, de pane vel cerafiunt et pro veris accipiuntur, Serv. ad Aen. 2, 116 ; Tauri verbenaeque in commentario sacrorum significatfictafarinacea, Festus ed. Thewrewk, p. 548. sorsom (sufum) is probably the same word as sorser 'suilli', V b 12, 17, while the contrasting staflare (VI b 37) refers to some animal kept in a stall, probably a sheep (cf. staflii uve I a 30 1). But the ' gingerbread pig' was the favorite form of the symbolic offering, so much so that in I a 30 surum pesuntram is used as a generic term equivalent to the simple pesondro of VI b 40, the kind of animal to be represented, in this case not a pig, being shown by the following adjectives. Similarly Ace. PI. safuf la 33 is used substantively, equivalent to pesondro VI b 37, of the two kinds of cakes which had been mentioned, only one of which was in the form of a pig. The term sorsom is also found in its specific sense, as in VI b 37, 38 ; but in VI b 38, 39, we find also the extended form sorsaXir, sorsalem, contrasted with staflarem. 1 Acs stafll ittvesmik. To correct this to staflare esmik is entirely unnecessary, for staflii can he Ace. Sg. of a stem *stafliio-, like tertirn, ttrti, from *tertio- (91 , 1 , 172) . 306 Brief Commentary on the Iguviyiian Tables The order of events in this, the most complicated series of ceremonies, is as follows. Sacrifice of the lambs with the usual prayers. Ofiering of the pesondro sorsom at the right foot, with accompanying libation. Making trench for the cup. Offering of the libation and the erus. Prayer to Tefer lovius. Ofiering of the pesondro staflare at the left foot. Making trench for the cup. Prayer repeated. Ofiering of the erus of the prosecta (of the lambs). Ofiering of the erus of the libation accompanying the pesondro sorso, in the trench at the right foot, where the pesondro sorso was offered. Offering of the libation accompanying the pesondro staflare at the left foot, and offering of its erus. Placing the pesoTUlro sorsalem in the trench. Placing the pesondro staflare in the trench. Throwing on the vessels used in connection with the pesondro. Breaking of cakes with prayers. VI b 43-44 (lb 1-4). Seventh Sacrifice. Sacrifice of three bull-calves to Mars Hodius at the Jovian temple (?). Prayers of the first sacrifice repeated. VI b 45-46 (I b 4-7). Eighth Sacrifice. Sacrifice of three bull-calves to Hontus Cerrius at the temple (?) of Coredius. Prayers of the first sacrifice repeated. VI b 47 (lb 7-9). Conclusion. Then shall the Mount be purified. In case of any omission the ceremony is vitiated and one must return to the Trebulan gate and begin anew. The sentence suepo esome etc. is perfectly clear in its general meaning, but the exact construction is difficult. The most natural translation w^ould be 'If this ceremony through any omission is vitiated, take auspices, etc.', taking anderuacose as a compound in the ablative. But there is no reasonable explana- tion of uacose as an ablative. This is rather to be taken (witli Bi-ugmann, Ber. sachs. Gesells. 1890, 217 ff.) as Jtocos-se 'vacatio sit', uacos being Nom. Sg. from *uakati-s. uasetom-e will then be an adverbial phrase 'in vitiatum', like L. incassum. The corresponding phrase in I b va^etumise is probably to be sepa- rated vasetum-i se, the only difference being that the Present Subjunctive instead of the Future Indicative is used. But some take ise as a form of the verb ' to go'. esome esono (esumek esunu) is probably Gen. PI,, ajider going with uacos, mak- ing a compound ' intervacatio'. But it has also been taken as Ace. Sg. governed by the following ander. Brief Commentary on the Iguvinian Tables 307 Lustration of the People VI b 48— VII a 54 = lb 10-45 Compare the description of the Eoman Lustration, Dionys. Hal. Antiq. Rom. 4, 22, which we quote here from the Latin translation of the Didot edition as follows : Tunc igilur Tullius, censu perfecto, postquam iussit omnes cives cum armis adesse in campo, eorum qui surd ante urbem maximo, et equites in turmas scripsit etpedites in acie collocamt, et milites levis armaturae in suis quosque cen- turiis, lustrationem, in^tituit tauro, ariete, et hirco. Has hostias postquam ter circa exercitum circumagi iussit Marti, cui campus is sacer est, immolavit. VI b 48 — VII a 2 (I b 10-23). Introductory Ceremonies. Expulsion of the Aliens. Circuit of the People. The auspices are taken in the same way as for the Purification of the Sacred Mount. After assuming the proper paraphernalia, the flamen and two assistants march with the victims by the Augural Way to the suburb Acedonia. Proclamation is made expelling the aliens. The Iguvinians are ordered to form in companies. The flamen and assistants march about them three times with the victims (bulls) and the fire. At the end of each circuit a prayer is made invoking misfortune upon the aliens and blessings upon the Iguvinians. VI b 49-50. "One shall put on the fire. When it is carried to the cer- emony, the one with the official staff shall carry the receptacle for the fire. He shall carry it lighted on his right shoulder." As stated in I b 20 the fire is carried about the people. VI b 54-55 (lb 18). nosue ter, etc. There are widely different interpreta- tions of this passage. Some talte fiabe as meaning 'has possessions' and assume a concession to the metics or resident foreigners, who are to remove to a certain place and perform separate ceremonies. But in I b the proclamation begins with svepis habe, and it is more natural to take this as a threat than as a conces- sion. The translation given in the text seems best suited to the two versions. VI b 56 (lb 19-20). arsmahamo caterahamo. Compare the disposition of the Eoman people in the passage quoted .above. VI b 60. For the verbs, some of which are obscure, see the Glossary. VII a 3-5 (I b 24-26). Sacrifice of three bulls to Cerrus Martius at Fontuli, accompanied by the prayers used at the Trebulan gate. Vila 5. The erus is not to be added until announcement is made of the third sacrifice. Cf. 1. 43. 308 Brief Commentary on ilie Iguvinian Tables Vila 6-40 (I b 27-30). Sacrifice of three sows to Praes- tita Cerria at Rubinia, with the prayers used at the Trebulan gate. Ceremonies with the black vessels and the white vessels. With the former the prayer is to bring misfortune to the aliens, with the latter to avert misfortune from the Iguvinians. Offer- ing to Fisovius Sancius accompanied by the prayer used behind the Tesenacan gate. VII a 11, 27. atero clearly means ruin, though of uncertain etymology. Perhaps from *ap-terom (by 121). a 'rubbing away' (L. tero), and so 'destruc- tion'. Cf. L. deleo 'rub off, destroy'. ^ VII a 41-45 (I b 31-39). Sacrifice of three calves to Torra Cerria across the Sacred Way, with the prayers used at the Trebulan gate. When this is completed the order is given to add the erus at the place where the boars were sacrificed, then at Rubinia, then across the Sacred Way. Then they return to Rubinia and pray with the broken cakes, after which they come back to the Sacred Way and do the same. VII a 46-51. Prayer to Torra lovia in the same words as that made at the end of each circuit. To be repeated three times. VII a 46. tefru-to. ' From (the place of) the burnt-ofiering', that is, the place where the sacrifice mentioned in 1. 41 took place. VII a 51-64 (I b 40-44). Pursuit and sacrifice of the heifers. In the older version three heifers are let loose, one by the flamen, two by the assistants, and then caught and sacrificed. In VII more than three (apparently twelve ; cf. VII b) are let loose and the first three caught are sacrificed. VII b Provision that the magister shall provide the victims. VII b 1-2. seuacne . . . desenduf . . . ehiato. The general word for Tic- tims is used in the masculine (cf. ehiato) in spite of the fact that the heifers (iuengar) are meant. ' He shall furnish the twelve victims which are to be let out on the occasion of the pursuit of the heifers.' iCf. I.F. 11, 14. Brief Commentary on the Iffuvinian Tables 309 II II a 1-14. Sacrifices to be made in case of unfavorable auspices. II a 1-2. naraWum vurtus. Cf. extorum mutatio, Cic. de div. 2, 35. II a 3 f. Parallel with VI a 26 etc. See 128, a. II a 15-43. Dog-sacrifice to Hontus lovius. Hontus was doubtless a divinity of the lower world and the rite one of purification. kiematra, krematruf , II a 23, 26, probably denote some sort of vessels used in roasting the meat (cf. L. cremo). But in II a 28 krematru as object of prusektu must be used of the meat itself. II b. Sacrifices at the decurial festivals of the federated families. Ten gentes are named, some subdivided, making twenty families. II b 14-15. sviseve evidently denotes some sort of vessel for holding liquids, so that connection with L. sinum is attractive. The latter might be from *s{u)i't-s-no- (of. also situla), and the first part of IT. sviseve might be from *suits-, but the suffix is wholly obscure. III-IV The more private annual ceremonies of the brotherhood, like the festival of Dea Dia among the Arval brothers. Owing to the great number of technical terms not occurring elsewhere, the meaning of a considerable portion of these tables is obscure. Relative Chronology of the Tables The universally adopted numbering of the Tables is that of Lepsius, though opinions vary as to the correctness of this order for I-IV. The probability, however, is that these tables were actually inscribed in this order. For in the form of the letters III and IV occupy a position midway between I and II on the one side and V a-b 7 on the other. But, as some or all may be copies of older inscriptions, this does not necessarily mean the same order of composition. Judging by orthographi- cal peculiarities there is some evidence that III and IV are 310 Brief Commentary on the Iguvinimi Tables copies of inscriptions earlier than I and II, and that II a 15-end (dog-sacrifice) is earlier in composition than II a 1-14. Within I and II various divisions are to be noted, corresponding to subject-matter, namely I a-b 9 (Purification of Sacred Mount), I b 9-end (Lustration of People), II a 1-14 (offering in case of bad omens), II a 15-end (dog-sacrifice), II b (ceremonies of the Decurial Festivals). The order of composition is possibly, though by no means certainly, III-IV, II a 15-end, I a, b, II a 1-14, II b, V a-b 7, V b 8-end, VI, VII. MINOE INSCRIPTIONS 82. Tuder. On a bronze statue of a warrior. Conway no. 352, v. PI. no. 292. ahaltrutitis dunum dede. — Tr. Titius V.f. donum dedit. For S = d not f, see 27, 131, c. 83. On a bronze tablet found at Fossato di Vico, near the ancient Helvillum. Conway no. 354, v. PI. no. 295. Cuhrar Matrer bio eso; Bonae Matris saeellum hoc; oseto cisterno n. C-tV facta cisterna n. CLVIIII su maronato TTTI sub *maronatu U. L. Uarie T. C. Fulonie. V. Varii L. f., T. FuUonii C. f. 84. On a limestone block found near Assisi. Conway no 355, v. PI. no. 296. Ager emps et Ager emptus et term^ias oht terminatus auct. C. U. Uistinie Ner. T. Babr. C. Vestinii V. f ., Ner. Babrii T. f. maronatei in *maronatu Uois. Ner. Propartie Vols. Propertii Ner. f., T. U. Uoisiener. T. Volsieni V. f. Saere stahu. Sacrum sto. Cf. OIL. XI 5390 Post. Mimesius C. /., T. Mbnesiiis Sert. /., Ner. Capidas C.f. Ruf., Ner. Babrius T. /., G. Capidas T.f.C. «., V. Volsienus T.f., marones murum abfornice ad circum etfornicem cisternamq. d. s. s. faciundum coiravere. Maron- was an ofEcial title among the Umbrians and Etruscans. GLOSSARY AND INDEX' 0SCAN2 aa-'ab-'. 77, 2, 264, 1. Aadiieis 'Adii', gen. sg., gent., no. 55. 174. Aadirans '*Adiranus' , gent. , no. 4. 81. Aadiriis, Aadiriis 'Atrius', gent., nos. 14, 15. 81, 174. aamanaffed 'mandavit, (faciendum) locavit', nos. 5, 6, 8, 9, 11. Cf. manafum. 77, 2, 80, 2, 88, 3, 283, 264, 1, 2. aapas, meaning uncertain, no. 61. aasai ' in ara', loc. sg., no. 45 16, 44 ; — nom. pi. aasas, no. 45 26. 33. Abellanu- 'Abellanus', no. 1. Dat. sg. m. -nui, ace. sg. f. -nam, nom. pi. m. -mis, gen. pi. m. -n/im, dat. pi. m. [-nuis]. 91,2,103,3,157,1,255,4. akkatus 'advocati', nom. pi., no. 40. 89, 3, 102, 3, 139, 1. akenei'inanuo'(?),loc. sg., no. 45 18,47; — gen. pi. acuiiMm, no. 2 31; — abbr. akun., no. 13. 81, 159, a. akrld 'acriter', no. 194. 99, 3, 190, 4. aetud 'agito', imperat., no. 2 15 ; 32, 1, 143; — infin. aoum, no. 2 24; 159, u. Akudunniad, name of a Samuite town, abl. sg., no. 67. 144, a (nn by 162, 1). Por the question of the identi- fication with Aquilonia or modem Lacedogna see Conway, I, p. 172. acum, see actud. acunum, akun., see akenei. Akviiai ' Aquiae', dat. sg., gent, f., no. 19 10. 258, 3. ad- 'ad-'. 299,1. Aderl. 'Atella' or ' Atellanorum', no. 68. 91, 2, 103, 3, 157, 2. adfust'aderit', no. 29. 299,1. adpud 'quoad', no. 31. 202, 9. aetew 'partis', gen. sg., no. 2 12, 18, etc. ; — gen.pl. [a]ittium, no. l53; 162, 1. 16, 1, 62, 187, 1, a. Afaries ' Aiarius'' , gent. 174. 1 The references with "no." refer to the numhers of the preceding collection. "Where no number is given, the form is from some fragment not included in the collection. The references in black type are to the sections of the grammar. Where several inflectional forms are included under one heading, references for the particular forms, when given, are put after each, while the references to the word as a whole are put at the end of the article. But it is not intended, of course, to give references lor each inflectional form, except in special cases. Keferences inclosed in ( ) refer to the particular form immediately preceding. Under compounds are sometimes given references to sections in which only the simplex is mentioned. And occasionally elsewhere reference is made to a section in which the word itself is not mentioned, but where parallel examples are given. Besides the abbre\'lations used elsewhere, note praen. = praenomen, and gent. = gentile. 2 Alphabetical order as in Latin, but with k under c. u is given under ; like- wise u = u, o, when forms with li or also occur, otherwise under u. v is given after u, but consonantal u is given with v, and au and av, ou and uv, are treated as identical . 311 312 Glossary and Index — Oscaii [aflukad- aflukad 'deferat, adferat, direct against'(?), no. 19 3; — fut. pert 2 sg. aflakus, no. 19 lO, 11 ; 224. 97, a, 139, 1. Ahvdiu, see Avdiis. aikdafea'decrevit'(?), no. 40; 227. 264, .3. aidil 'aedilis', noin. sg., no. 12; 119, 2; — nom. pi. aidilis, no. 3; 178, 7. 21, 62. A//fi«eis '*Aedini', gen. sg., cogn., no. 55. 136. aisusis 'sacrificiis', no. 19 ?. 15, 3, 182. Alafaternum ' Alfaternorum', no. 76. 80, 1, 124. alio 'alia, cetera', nom. sg. f., no. 2 22. 32, 1, 100, 3, c. alttram 'alteram', no. 1 53; — dat. sg. m. aZim, no. 2 13; 187, 1, a; — loo. sg. alttrei, no. 45 17, 45 ; — abl. sg. atrud, no.224; 105,2, a ; — nora.pl. alttr[us, no. 1 53. 88, 4, 162, 1, 188, 2, a. am-'amb-'. 89, 1, 161, a. amfret 'ambiunt', uo. 1 32, 45. 161, 217, 4. amiricatud ' *inimercato, witboat re- muneration', adv., no. 2 22. 38, 2, 80, 1, 190, 2. Ammai'*Ammae, Matri', no. 45 6, 23, 33. Cf. Hesych. 'A;n/xds- ii Tpo(p&s ' ApT^/ttSos, Kdl 7] /x-^TT^p. Germ. Amnie 'nurse', also, dialectic, 'mother'. amntid 'circuitu', no. 1 17; 291; — amTiud 'causa', no. 26; 304. 16,2, ftu.'p. 70, 161, a, 251, 2. ompert 'dumtaxat', no. 2 12, 18. 15,9, 269, 299, 5. amprt^/id 'improbe', no. 2 30. 86, 6, 102, 2, 190, 1, 263, 2. ampt .Jcircum', no. 18. 161, a, 300, 1. ampu[l]ulum'anoulum,ministrum'(?), no. 19 3. 161, o. amviannud 'circuitu, detour', abl. sg., nos. 15, 18, amvianud, iios. 14, 16, 17. 161, a, 163, 255, 4, a. an- 'in-', negative prefix. 98, 263, 2. araSa/ter, i.e. ai-a/a/tfT 'dedicavii', no. 66. 24, 6, 80, 2, 224, 264. 1. Anafriss 'Imbribus'(?), uo. 4.5 9, 37. 80, 2, 98, b. Anagtlai'Angitiae', dat. sg.. no. 52. 80, 2. anccTisto 'inceusa'. no. 2 22. 98, 211, 244, 1, a, 263, 2. Anei, no. 44. Probably abbr. of proper name, aii^etuzei 'proposuerint', no. 2 20 ; — ? fut. perf. 3 sg. angitu[st, no. 2 2. 228, a, 264, 1. Anniiei(s) ' Annii", gen. sg., gent., no. 33. ant 'usque ad', no. 3 (twice). 17, 5, 32, 1, 92, 299, 2. mtkadum., no. 19 2. Possibly a cpd. connected witb L. cado, meaning 'destruction, ruin', anter 'inter', nos. 1 14, 54, 14, 15; — an[ter, no. 17. 98, c, 301, 1. Anterstatal '*Interstitae', dat. sg., no. 45 5, 31. Doubtless a protectress of boundaries ; cf. L. Slata, protectress of streets and public places. 32, 3. Appellunels ' ApoUinis', no. 6 ; — dat. AjTireXXoui-Tji, no. 62 (24). 21, 162, 3. aragetnd'argento", abl. sg., no. 43, ara^rf[ud, no. 42. 80, 1, 108, 2. Arkiia'Archias'. 169, 12. Areiitika[i, Arent[ikai, Aret[ikai, etc. '*Arenticae, Ultrici', dat. sg., no. 19. 21, 108, 2. aserum 'adserere', no. 2 24. 137, 2, 299, 1. Atinlls 'Atinius', gent., no. 5. 174. Aukfl '*Aucilus', cogn., no. 41. 68, 171, 1. censtom,-en\ Glossary and Index — Oscan 313 Avdiis 'Audius', gent., no. 10, also Af Seies ; 174 ; — Ahvdiu, no. 13, probably dat. sg. (-u for -ui; see 171, 3, a). 61,2, a. Avf-va-K\i., Av(tk\lv. 'AuscuUnorum', Avc-K\a. 'Ausculanorum',no. 69. 61, 2, a. auti 'aut', no. 2 (passim). 68, 92, 202, 17. avt ' at, autem', nos. 1 (passim), 29, 31 (corrected from aet), 50 (a]vt); — aid ' at, autem' , no. 2 20 ; — avt ' aut' , no. 19 (passim). 68, 92, 202, 17. az 'ad', no. 45 20. 137,2,299,1. Balteis ' Baeti', gen. sg., praen., no. 55. JBansae'Bantiae', loc. sg., no. 2 (pas- sim). 100, 3, c. Santins 'Bautinus', no. 2 19. 47,255,5. Beriis 'Berius', gent., no. 44. Betitis 'Betitius', gent, no. 51. 259, 1. Bivellis 'Bivellius', gent., no. 20. bivus ' vivi', nom. pi. , no. 199. 101,151. Blaisiis 'Blaesius', gent., no. 40. Blussii(efs) 'Blossii', gen. sg., gent., no. 26. Bn.i abbr. praen., no. 51. Buvaianiid 'ad Bovianum', no. 46. 61, 3 with aand ftn., 253, 1, 298. brateis 'gratiae', gen. sg., no. 2 6. See p. 235 with ftn. Buttis 'Bottius', gent., no. 40. -c, -k. 201, 1. Eaal., abbr. praen., no. 58. cadeis 'inimicitiae', gen. sg., no. 2 6. See p. 235 with ftn. kahad 'capiat', no. 19 6, 8 (in 1. 6 prob- ably ' incipiat'). 99, 3, 149, 213, 1, a. kaias, meaning uncertain, no. 61. kalla ' aedem, templum', ace. sg., no. 3. Xj. caelum(?). Kafsilliefs ' Caesilii', gen. sg., gent., no. 25 a, b. kaispatar 'caedatur, glebis tunda- tur'(?), no. 19 5. 238, 2, c. Kalaviis 'Calvius', gent. , no. 52. 80, 1, 258,3. KoXins 'Calinius', gent., no. 62. Kaluvis '*Calovius, Calvius', gent, (fragment) ; — gen. sg. Kaluvieis, nos. 27-28. 258,4. Kamp [anils] ' Campanius" , gent. , no. 6. Kapv., abbr. for Kapv(ad) 'Capua', abl., or Kapv(andin) 'Capuanorum', no. 70 ; for Kapv(anai) or (anei), loc. sg., no. 31; for Kapv(ans) ' Capua- nus', no. 29 (but reading not cer- tain). karanter 'vescuntur', no. 199. 97. caria ' panis' . ' ' Carensis, pistoribus a caria quam Oscorum lingua panem esse dicunt." Placidus ed. Deuer- ling, p. 25. 97. cameis ' partis' ,no.2 3, 7. 17, 3,181, c. kasit 'decet', no. 31. 17, 1, 78, 3, 112, 204, 7, 212, 3. casnar ' senex'. " Casnar senex Osco- rum lingua." Festus ed. Thewrewk, p. 33. "Item significat in Atellanis aliquot Pappum senem quod Osci casnar appellant." Varro L. L. 7, 29. 114. Kastrikileis ' Castricii', gen. sg., cogn., no. 17. 174,266,3. cosirid 'capite'(?), no. 2 8; 69; — gen. sg. castroits, no. 2 13; 71. 17, 2, 32, 1, 138, 184, 248, 4, a, p. 236. ce&nusi ' venerit', no. 220. 88, 3, 224, 264, 1. cejisaum 'censere', infin., no. 220; — fut. 3 pi. censazet, no. 2 19; 221; — imperat. pass, censaniur, no. 2 19; 237, 279. 210, 3. Kenssurineis 'Censorini', gen. sg., cogn., no. 26. 21, 246, 1. censtom-en ' in censum', no. 2 20. 244, 1. a. 314 Glossary and Index — Oscan ^cemstur- censtur ' censor', no. 2 27, 28 ; — nom. pi. censtur, no. 2 18, ao, kenzsur, no. 58 (21); 90, 1, 117; — nom. sg. or pi. keenzstur, no. 50; 162, 2. 41, b, 53,73, 110, 1, 244, 1, a, 246, 1. Kerri'Cereri', no. 45 3,32, Keri, no. 19 (passim). 115,2, 186, b. Kerriiu- ' Cerealis, Genialis', no. 45. Dat. sg. m. -liui, -iiui; — dat. sg. f. -iiai; — loo. sg. m. -liin; 171, 7; — dat. pi. ra. -iiiiis; — dat. pi. f. -iiais. 61,3, 253,3. kersnanas ' *cenariae' , nom. pi., no. 31b. 253,1. kersnu'cena', nom. sg. (fragment be- longing with no. 40) ; — abl. pi. kerssnais, no. 29. 114, 116, 2, 162, 2, 251, 2, a. kersSwasias ' *cenariae' , nom. pi., no. 27. 116,2, 162,2, 254. ceiis 'civis', no. 2 19. 64, a. 'Kiipils 'Cipius', gent. 174. KU., abbr. praen. ('Clemens' or 'Cli- tus' ?), no. 10. Klum., abbr. cogn.(?), probably 'Clu- menus', no. 20. Kluvatiis ' Clovatius' , gent. , no. 19 9 ; — dat. sg. Kluvatiui, no. 19 2 (p. 244, ftn.); — ace. sg. Kluvatiium, no. 19 10; — gen. pi. Kluvatiium, no. 23 a, b. 174, 259, 1. Km., abbr. praen. ('Comius'?), no. 53. kiiiniks ' xo' «? ' , f ra gment. 21. com, con 'cum', prepos., no. 2 15, 16, 23. 293. com-, kiim- 'con-'. 300, 2. kumbened 'convenit', no. 1 lo. 151, 224. kumbennieis 'conventus', gen. sg., nos. 4, 5, kumbenn[ieis], no. 6. 162, 1, 250, 1. comono 'comitia', ace. pi. neut., no. 2 (passim) ; — also comonom, 1. 17, prob- ably mistake for comono, otherwise ace. sg. neut.; — loc. sg. comenei, no. 2 5, 21. 15, 4, 81, 107, 2 with ftn., 251,2. ku]mparakineis 'consilii', gen. sg., no. 11. 81, a, 97, 145, 1. comparascuster 'consulta erit', no. 2 4. 16,3, 81, a, 97, 116, 1, 145, 1, 213, 5, 224. coHirutJ 'contra', no. 2 (passim). 188,2, 190,2,303. kiiru'glans, missile'(?), no. 55. KoTTEi7)is 'Cottii', fragment. 64. krustatar 'cruentetur'(?), no. 19 5. 238, 2, t. knlupu 'culpa' (?), no. 40. - 80, 1. Knpelternum, -um 'Compulterinorum' , no. 70. kvaisstur 'quaestor', nos. 4, 5, 6, 11, >:faur[Top], [/c/r]ai(rTo/) (fragments); — dat. sg. kvaisturei, no. l2; — nom. pi. kvaizstur, no. 10 ; 162,2; — abbr. q., no. 2 2, 28, 29. 21, 53, 62, 162, da((l)-'de-'. 163, 300, 3. da[da]d 'dedat, reddat', pres. subj., no. 193;— i)erf. subj. dadid, no. 19 4; 224. 213, 4, a, 300, 3. dadlkatted 'dedicavit'. no. 47. 44, 163, 210, 3 and b, 228. damia. ' damnum' (?), no. 19 2. damsennias, no. 31 ; — damu . . , damu- se. . , no. 24. See note, p. 251. dat'&e\ no. 2 (passim). 190, 3, a, 300, 3. Z>kuva, praen., no. 40. Form unex- plained. Dekkviarim 'Decurialem', no.3. 31, a, 102, 1, 162, 1, 191, 10, u, p. 240. deketasiul ' *decentario, ordinario'(?), dat. Kg., title of the meddix at Nola, no. 1 5 ; — nom. sg. degetasis, no. 43 ; 172; — nom. pi. degetasius, no. 42. 108, 2, 158, 191, 10, 254, p. 229. eisels] Glossary and Index — Oscan 315 Dekis 'Decius', praen., nos. 10, 40 (passim); — gen. sg. Dekkieis, no. 40 (passim). 162, 1, 174. Dekmanniuis '*Decumaniis', probably name of a festival, no. 45 46. 88, 3, 162, 1, 191, 10, 255, 4, p. 2-55. deded, see didest. degetas-, see deketasiiii. deicum -dicere', infin., no. 2 lo, deikum, no. 20; — pres. subj. 3 pi. deicans, no. 2 9; — f ut. perf . 3 sg. dicust, no. 214; 45, 224. 64, 95. Deivai 'Divae', dat. sg., no. 45 15,43. 64. deiuatud ' mraXo\ imperat., no. 25; — pres. subj. 3 sg. deiuaid, no. 2 11; 232 ; — fut. 3 sg. deiuast, no. 2 3 ; 221; — perf. pass, partio. nom. pi. deiuatuiis ' iurati', no. 2 9 ; 244, 2, a, 308, a. 16, 4, 262, 1. deivinais 'divinis', dat. pi. f., no. 34. 47, 64, 101, 255,5. destrst 'dextra est', no. 21. 84, 89, 1, 145, 1, 188,2. dicust, see deicum. didest 'dabit', fut. 3 sg., no. 2 16 ; 45, 221, 213, 4; — perf. 3 sg. deded, nos. 4, 7, 48, 52, Seder, no. 65 ; 223. d]iikulus, see zicolom. Diiviiai 'Diae', dat. sg., no. 52. 95, a, ftn. p. 52. Diuvei, Aiov fci, see Iiiveis. Diuvia . . , see luviass. diuvilam, see.iuvilam. Diumpais 'Lumpis'. 56. doJom 'dolum', aco. sg., no. 2 5,14, dolum, no. 2 21 ; — abl. sg. dolud, no. 211,20. dunum 'donum', ace. sg., no. 53, dunum, no. 52. 53, 107, 1, 251, 2. dunte. . , meaning uncertain, no. 19 4. djuunated 'donavit', no. 50. 53, 228. ekak 'banc', nos. 3, 4, 7, abbr. ek., no. 22; 108, 2, a; — aco. sg. n. ekik, no. 46; 196, o; — nom. pi. f. ekas, nos. 25 a, b, 20, ekask, no. 45 26 ; — ace. pi. f. ekass, no. 3 ; — abbr. ek. for nom. sg. f., no. 27. 196. ekkum'item', no. 1 27,41. 139, 1, a. 201, 5. ekss'ita, sic',110. lio, ea;, no.27. 196,6. eksuk'hoc', abl. sg. n., nos. 14-18; — abl. sg. f. exac, no. 2 8,23;- — loc. sg. n. exeic, no. 2 (passim); dat. abl. pi. f. exaisc-en, no. 2 25. 145, 3, 196. edum'edere', no. 198. 36, 1. ee-, eh- 'e-'. 77, 1, 142, a, 300, 4. eehiianasiim 'emittendarum', no. 31 a, vehiian., no. 31 b (3 by mistake fori). 77,1,149,163. eestint 'exstant', no. 45 26; — ee[stit 'exstat'.no. l52. 41,6,77,1,89,2, 215, 2. egmo 'res', nom. sg., no. 2 4; — gen. sg. egm [as] , no. 2 5 ; — abl. sg. egmad, no. 2 10; — gen. pi. egmazum, no. 2 24; 270. 16,5,251,3. ehpeilatas 'erectae, set up', perf. pass. partic. nora_. pi., no. 20. 64, 142, a, 262,1. ehpreivlrf. 142, o. ehtrad ' extra', no. 1 31. 142, 188, 2, 190, 3, 299, 3. eA[truis? 'exterioribus', no. I14. eidiiis 'idlbus', name of a festival, no. 29, eiduis, no. 21. 171, 14, p. 247. eivei/j., see inim. eiseis 'eius', no. 1 20, eiseis, no. 19 4, eizeis, no. 2 22 ; — loc. sg. n. efsef, no. 1 46, e[fsei, no. 1 51, esei, mistake for elsei, no. 1 49, eizeic, no. 2 7, 21 ; — loc. sg. f. e]isai, no. 1 57; — abl. sg. n. eisud, nof 1 13, eizuc, no. 2 29, 30, eizuc-en, no. 2 16; — abl. sg. f. eisak, no. 4, eizac, no. 2 10; — gen. pi. m. eisunk, no. 40 ; — gen. pi. f. eizazunc. 316 Criossary and In J ex — Osc [eitiuvam- no. 2 34 ; — abl. pi. m. eizois, no. 2 23 ; — abl. pi. f . eizasc, mistake for eizaisc, uo. 2 9. 195. See also izic. eltiuvam 'pecuniam', no. 4, eituam, no. 2 19 ; — gen. sg. eituas, no. 2 (pas- sim); — abl. sg. eftiuvad, nos. 4, 5, eitiu[vad], no. 6, abbr. eitiv., no. 56 (31, b); — ace. pi. eituas, no. 29; — abbr. ei. for nom. sg., no. 2 22. 16, 6, 56. eituns 'eunto'(?), no3.14,17,18,eitu[ns, no. 16, abbr. eit., no. 15. 236, 2, p. 242. eizeis, eizeic, etc., see eisels. embratur ' imperator', no. 79 b. 89, 2, 157, 1, 246, 1. en 'in', no. 2 9, postpos. -en. 301, 2. Entrai '*Interae', dat. sg., no. 45 8, 35. 188, 2, 301, 2. esei, see elseis. esldum, see Isldum. essuf 'ipse', no. 50, esuf, no. 2 19,21. 110, 5, 122, 2, 197, 5. est, estud, estud, see sum. etanto 'tanta', nom. sg. f., no. 2 ii, 26. 201, 7. Evklui, dat. sg., no. 45 3, 25, 29. 21, 70. ex, ezac, etc., see eks, eksuk. ezum, see sum. faamat ' habitat, tendit, holds com- mand', nos. 14, 15, (16), 17. 99, 2, 204, 7, p. 242. fakilad'faciat', no. 31 a; 44, a ; — im- perat. 3 sg./actud, no. 2 9 ; 143, 216 ; — perf. subj. 3 sg. fefacid, no. 2io; 223 ; — fut. perf. 3 sg. fefacust, no. 2 11,17; 223. 32, 1, 99, 1, 136, 214, 2, 219. /acu» 'factus', no. 2 30. 91, 1, 268, 1. Faler. 'Falerniis', no. 32; — nom. pi. Falenias, no. 33. 103, 2, a. /a)neZ 'famulus'. "Famuli origo ab Oscis dependet, apud quos servus famel nominabatur, unde et familia vooata." Festus ed. Thewrewk, p. 62. Cf. also Pael. famel inim ioii^r 'famulus et liber'. 36, 2, 91, 2, a, 119, 2. /ameto ' familia' , no 2 22. 100, 3, c, 250, 2. far 'far', no. 19 8. 117, 182. fatium'fari', infin., no. 20. 38, 1, 99, 2, 212, 1, 262, 2. felhiiss ' muros', no. 1 31 ; — abl. pi. feihuis, no. 1 45. 16, 7, 64, 95, 136, 149. fertalis, ceremonies celebrated with sacrificial cakes (L. fertum), nom. pi. or dat. pl.(?), no. 26. 178, 7, 257, 4, p. 249. SfcTTifs'Festius', no. 65. Also taken as 'Sestius'. 24, 6. fifikus'decreveris'(?), no. 19 5. 223 with a. fiiet, fii'et 'fiunt', no. 31 a, b. 215, 2. Fiislais '*Fisiis', adj., uo. 28, Fiisiais, no. 27, Fisiais, no. 21. 137,1,252,1. fiisnii'fanum', nom. sg., no. 1 30; — ace. sg. flisnam, no. 1 32, fisnam, no. l45; — fi/..., no 1 24, fifs..., no. 50. 41,99,1,114,136,251,2. Fiml. '*Fimulus', no. 57. 91, 2, a. Fisams'*Fisanius', no. 16. Fistelii '*ristelia', no. 72 a; — Fistluis '*ristulis', no. 72 b, <= (^utteXio, uo. 72 c, Greek, not Oscan). Fiuusasiais 'Floralibus', name of a festival, no. 45 20. 105, 1, a, 254. FIagiui'*Flagio', dat. sg., no. 25 a, b. See note, p. 249. Fluusal' Florae', dat. sg., no. 45 24. 83, 105, 1. /orf is 'potius', no. 2 12. 91, 1, 146, 188, 1. fratrum'fratrum', nos. 27,28. 33,124. luvriia] G-losmry and Index — Oscan 317 Frentref '*rrentri', loc. sg., no. 73. fruktatiuf 'fructus', no. lai. 58, 88, 3, 153, 247, 1. fufans, fufens, fuid, fusid, fusl, see sum. Fuutrei'Genetrici', dat. sg., no. 45 30, Futrei, no. 4.5 4;— gen. sg. Futre[is], no. 64. 58, 180, o with ftn. Fuvfdis'Fufidius', gent., no. 40. Gaaviis 'Gavius', gent., no. 42, Gaviis, no. 20 ; — gen. sg. Gaav. . . , praen. , no. 58. Genetai ' Genitae', dat. sg., no. 45 15, 43. 36, 3. Gnaivs ' Gnaeus', praen. (on fragment belonging with no. 40), [Gnaijvs, no. 40; — abbr. Gn., no. 47. 147,2. Aa^esi'habebit', no. 2 8 (probably for liapiest) ; 218, note ; — perf. subj. 3 sg. hipid, no. 2 (passim) ; 41, 218, 225 ; — fut. perf. 3 sg. kipust, no. 2 ii; 225. 99, 1, 218. Heirennis ' Herennius'(?), gent., no. 42; cf. praen. Heirens. Helleviis 'Helvius', gent, no. 20, Helevi., no. 32 ; — gen.sg. Heleviieis, no. 33. 80, 1, 162, 3, 174, 258, 3. Her., no. 68, abbr. for Herekliii or Herentatel. Herekleis ' Herculis', no. 1 (passim) ; — dat. sg. Herekliii, no. 45 13,41. 21, 78, a, 80, 1. Hereiis ' Herius', gent. , no. 40 ; — gen. sg. Heriieis, no. 40. 176, 5. Herentatefs ' Veneris', no. 41 ; — dat. sg. Herentatel, no. 41. 15,1,251,5. herest ' volet', no. 2 (passim). 100, 3, c, 221. heriam'vim', no. 19 1. 15,1,250,1. heriiad 'capiat', no. 20; 44, a; — im- perf.-subj. 3 pi. h]errins, no. l54; 115,2,216,233. 149,214,2. Heriieis, see Hereiis. Herukinai ' Eryoinae', dat. sg., no. 41. Epithet of Herentatei. 21, 149, a. hipid, hipust, see hafiest. Hiirtiis 'Hortius', gent., no. 63. hurz'hortus, lucus', no. 45 48; — ace. sg. hurtiim, no. 45 20 ; — dat. sg. hiirtui, no. 45 27; — loc. sg. hiirtin, no. 45 l; 41, a, 82, 1, 171, 7. 49, 149. Husidiis 'Hosidius', gent., no. 58. 260, 2. humuns 'homines', nom. pi., no. 19 9. 90, 1, 149, 181. hu[n]truis 'inferis', no. 19 7. 15, 5, 149, 188, 2. huntrus'infra'(?), no. 19 11 ; 299, 4, a. iak, see izic. -ic, -ik, enclitic. 201. 2. idic, idik, see izic. leiis. 176, 1, 3. IIv, no. 65. ? ? imad-en'ab imo', no. 3. 47, 114, d, 189, 1. Inim'et', no. 1 (passim), ini, nos. 3, 14^17, inim, nos. 27, 28, inim, nos. 19 (passim), 40, inim, no. 2 6, eivei/j., no. 62 (44), abbr. in., no. 2 (passim). 16, 8, 202, 16. ioc, iiik, see izic. iiiklei'the formula of consecration', ' consecration'(?), loc. sg., no. 81 a, b. 249, 1. Iuvkiiui'*Iovicio', dat. sg., gent., no. 14. 174,256,3. luveis 'lovis', nos. 3, 59; — dat. sg. luvei, no. 25 a, b, Dluvei, no. 45 (passim), Aiovfei, no. 64 (24). 101, 134, 183 with a. Iwviass '*Iovias', ace. pi., name of a festival, no. 29; — here probably Diuvia.., no. 24a, b. luviia'Ioviam', adj.. no. 3. 252, 1. ai8 Glossary atid Index — On [iiivilam- iuvilam '*iovilam', no. 33, liivil, no. 32, older diuvilam, no. 21, diuvil., no. 22 ; — nom. sg. iuvilu (on two frag- ments not included), iuhil., no. 27 (h by mistake); — nom. pi. iuvilas, nos. 25 a, 26, iuvilas, no. 25 b, i//vi- /as, no. 29, iiivt/., no. 30. 134, 257, 5, p. 247. Ip'ibi', no. 134. 195,/. isidum'idem', nom. sg. m., no. 4, isidu, nos. 7, 8, euretdo/j. (fragment), esidum (fragment), esidu[m], no. 50 ; 44, c; — nom. pi. m. l«ssu, i«su, no. 3; 53, a, 139, 1, a. 44, c, 50, 195, 201, 5. 1st, see sum. l«ssu, see isidum. izic '■is', no. 2 (passim); — nom. sg. f. ioc, no. 2 4, iiik, no. 1 37, 42, iiuk, no. 21; 31, a; — nom. aco. sg. n. idic, no. 2 6, 9, 30, idik, no. 1 17, 18, idik, no. 19 3, 5 ; — ace. sg. m. tone, no. 2 12, 17, 26 ; 49 ; — ace. sg. f. iak, no. 50 ; 108, 2, a ; — nom. pi. m. iusc, no. 2 20; — nom. ace. pi. n. ioc, no. 2 5. See also eiseis. 195. L., see Luvkis. iamaiir 'caedatur'(?), no. 2 21, lama- tir, no. 19 4. 228, 238, 2, 239, p. 238. AaTTowt'Lamponius'. 108, 2, a. leginum'legiouem,cohortem\ no. 193, legin[um, no. 19 1 ; — dat. sg. leginei, no. 19 4, 11, 19. 181. leigiiss, meaning uncertain, no. 50. licitud ^\iceto\ uo. 2 (passim), likitud, no. l36. 41, 44, 104, 212, 3. Liganakdikei, name of a goddess, dat. sg., no. 458, 35. 80,2,263,1. Ugatuis 'legatis', dat. pi., no. 1 6, 7; — nom. pi. ligat[us], no. 1 9. 41. ligud Hege', abl. sg., no. 2i9, 24; — Ioc. pi. ligis, no. 2 25. 41, 104. liimitu[m] 'limitum', gen. pi., no. 129. 47. His.., no. 50. ? ? limu 'fainem', no. 19 8. 21. l?]ufrikunuss '*liberigenos'(?), no. 50. Formation and meaning uncertain. Aou/taw^ii ' Lucanorum', no. 75. 24, 71. Luvkanateis '*Lucanatis', no. CI. 71, 259, 3. liivkei'in luco', loo. sg., no. 26. 71, 104. Luvkis 'Lucius', praen., no. 20 (Liivi- kis, 1. 5, probably mistake); — gen. sg. Luvcies; 64,6; — abbr. L., nos. 17, 27-28, 41, 49. 71. ioujir'vel', no. 2e. 16,9,71,96,104, 124, 202, 18, 238, 2, 239. Luvfreis ' Liberi', gen. sg. , no. 59. 71, 104, 136. luisarifs'lui;oriis'(?),no. 21. 124,138, 178, 9, 257, 4, p. 248. M., abbr. praen. (Mais?), no. 3- m., see meddikkiai. Ma., abbr. praen. (Mais?), nos. 11, 17. Maatuis '*Matis', dat. pi., no. 45 lo, 38. Cf. L. Matuta. Maatreis ' Matris'. no. 54. 33,81. JVfaesi»5 ' mensis Mains'. '-Maesius lingua Osca mensis Mains." Festus ed. Thewrewk, p. 109. 147, 3, a. Magiium ' Magiorum', gent., no. 21. 174, 176, 1. Mahii[s 'Mains'. 176,1. maimas 'maxiuiae", gen. sg. , no. 2 3, 7. 114, b, 147, 3. u, 189, 3. mats 'magis, plus', adv., no. 2 5, 15,25. 91, 1, 147,3, 188, 1, 289. Mais, Mais 'Mains' , praen. (fragments) ; — dat. sg. Maiiul. no. 1 1,3; — gen. sg. [M]alieis ?, no. 50 ; — abbr. Mai., no. 1 1, 4, Mh.. nos. 47, 57 ; 176, 1. Here also perhaps M. and Ma. 61, 3, 91, 1, 147,3, 176, 1,3. Mitl.] Glossary and Index — Oscan 319 malaks'malevolos'{?), no. 19 2. 178, 10, 256, 6. maXlom 'malum', ace. sg., no. 25, 15, 22; — abl. sg. mcdlud, no. 2 20, maXud, no. 2ii. 100, 3, c. Ma/iep6(cies 'Mamercius', gent., no. 66. Cf. praen. Mamercus quoted under Mamers. 80, 1, 174. Mamers ' Mars'. " Mamers Mamertis faolt, id est lingua Osca Mars Mar- tis, unde et Mamertini in Sicilia dicti, qui Messanae habitant. Ma- mercus praenomen est Oscum ab eo quod hi Martem Mamertem dicunt." Festus ed. Thewrewk, pp. 98, 99. Ma/iepTim ' Mamertina' , adj . nom. sg. f . , no. 62 ; — Mafieprtvou^ ' Mamertino- rum', no. 63 (24). 47, 255, 6. Mamerttiais 'Martiis', adj., nos. 27-29. 162, 1, 252, 1, p. 247. manafum 'mandavi', no. 19 3. 204, 5, 223, 264, 2. ;nam?re 'manum', ace. sg., no. 2 24. 185,3. Marahis 'Marius' (?), praen. , no. 40 ; — gen. sg. Marahiels (fragment), abbr. Marai., no. 43 (implying a spelling Maraiiefs, as Mai. for Maiieis ; cf. foil.). 176,4. Maraies ' Marius' (?), gent, (fragment) ; — gen. sg. Maraiieis, no. 50. 61,3, 176,4,253,1. Maras '*Maras', praen., no. 40, Mapas, no. 62 ; — ? gen. sg. Haraheis, no. 40 (and fragments) ; — abbr. Mr. , nos. 4, 14, 15, 17. 169, 12, 176, 4. Markas. 169, 12. meddikkiai ' *in meddicia, in the med- dixship', loc. sg., no. 28, meddikiai, no. 27, medikkiai, no. 33, medikia[i], no. 32 ; o-i/ir /lediKiai (fragment), 302 ; abbr. medik^., medik., no. 81, m., no. 26. 15, 6, 162, 1. meddiss ' meddix', nos. 41, 48, 51, meddls, nos. 29, 43, meddis, no. 2 (passim) ; 145, 2 ; — gen. sg. medikels, no. 3 ; — dat. sg. medikei, no. Is; — nom. pi. meddiss, no. 42, /ncSSeif, no. 62(24); 90,1,145,2; — abbr. medd., no. 30, metd., no. 47, med., nos. 7-9. IS, 6, 44, 163, 263, 1, p. 229. medicaiinom 'iudicationem', no. 2 16. 15,0, 163. meiJicaiitd'iudicato', abl. sg., no. 2 24. 15,6,163. ■medicim '*meddicium, magistracy', nom. ace. sg., no. 2 30-33; 172;" — abl. Eg. meddixud, no. 2 13, 21; 100, 3, c; — abl. sg. wiedikid, no. 31b; 173, 5. 15, 6, 163, 250, 2. Meeilikiieis'MefXix'o"', no. 3. 21. mefi[u] ' media', nom. sg. f . , no. 1 30 ; — loc. sg. f. mefiai, no. 1 57. 36, 1, 136. memnim ' monumentum', no. 20. 172, 250. Mener. 'Minervio'(?), no. 18. 21. menvum 'minnere', no. 19 8. 44, c. messimass 'medioximas, midmost'(?), no. 29. 86, 1, 138, o, 189, 1 (with ftn.). Metiis 'Mettlus', gent., no. 57. Mh., see Mais. Mi. , abbr. praen. (cf . the two following) , no. 26. Minaz 'Minatus', praen. (fragment); — gen. sg. Minateis, no. 25. 259, 1. Minis 'Minius', praen., no. 44 ; — gen. sg. Minnieis, Miniels, no. 25, Mii- nieis, no. 35, Minies, no. 36. minive, no. 31 b. See note, p. 251. minis] ' minus', adv., no. 2 lo. 90, 1, 315. minstreis 'minoris', gen. sg. m., no. 2 12, 27, mistreis, no. 2 18 (108, 2, a). 89, 1, 187,1, a, 188,3. Mitl.'Mitulus', praen., no. 57. 91, 2, a. 320 Giosmry and Index — Oncan rmiiiniku- muinildi 'communis', adj., nom. sg. f., no. 1 aa, abbr. m/iinik., uos. 27-28; — ace. sg. f. muinikam, no. 21; — abl. sg, f . muinlkad, no. 1 50 ; — nom. sg. n. mumi[kum], no. 1 18 ; — loc. sg. n. miiinlkei, no. 1 19. 66, 187,1, 256, 2. miiltasikad ' multaticia',adj.,abl. sg. f., no. 5 ; — abl. sg. n. multas[lkud], no. 43. 49, 254. moltaum 'multare', no. 2 (passim). 210, 1, 262, 1. motto ' multa,' , nom. sg., no. 2 ii, 26; — gen. sg. moltas, no. 2 13, a? ; 269 ; — ace. sg. moUam, no. 2 a. 49, 146. Mr., see Maras. Mulukiis 'Mulcius', gent., no. 43. 80, 1. Mutil 'Mutllus', cogn., nos. 79-80. 119,2, 171, 1. Mut[ti]lli[s] 'Mntilius', gent., no. 40; — gen. sg. Muttillieis, no. 40. 171, 1. Mz. 'Mettus', abbr. praen., nos. 10, 53. Cf. gent. Metils. N. , see Niumsis. n. 'nummi', no. 2 12, 26. ne 'ne, nisi', no. 2 14, 25. 202, 20. nei 'non', no. 2 20, 28. 202, 20. neip 'neque, neve', no. 2 15, neip, no. 19 4, 5, 6. 202, 20. nep 'neque, neve', no. 2 10, 28, nep, nos. 1 46-47, 20. 92, 202, 20. ner., nerwin, see niir. nessimas 'proximae', nom. pi. f., no. 26; — gen. pi. nesimum, no. 2 17, 31 ; — dat.-abl. pi. nesimois, no. 2 25. 15,8, 86, 1, 138, a, 189,1, ftn. p. 134. iii'ne', no. 2 (passim). 202, 20. Ni., see Niumsis. niir ' vir, princeps, procer,' titleof rank, no. 40 (and fragments) ; — gen. pi. nerum, no. 2 29, .ia; — abbr. ner. for ner(els), gen. sg., no. 25. 15, 7, 97, 180, 2, c. nip 'neque, neve', no. 19 7, 8. 202, 20. nistrus 'propinquos', no. 19 2. 38, 4, 138, «, 188, 2. Niumeriis 'Numerius', gent. 21. Ni]um5is -Numerius', praen., no. 42; — gen. .sg. Niumsieis. no. 42, Niu/z- aSiriis, no. 02 (24, c): abbr. Ni., nos. 9, 13 ; abbr. N., no. 3. 21, 56. Nuvkrinum 'Nucerinonim', no. 76. Nuvellum •Xovellura', praen., no. 20. Niivlanu-'Xolanus', no. 1. Ace. sg. f. -nam ; — dat. sg. m. -[niii] ; — nom. pi. m. -nus ; — gen. pi. m. -num ; — dat.-abl. pi. -niiis. Uf. .., see Upfals. Uhtavis 'Octavius', gent., nos. 20, 58. 142, 191, 8. uin . . . , no. 50. ? liittiuf usus', no. 1 40. 43. 53, 66, 162, 1. lilam 'oUam', no. 20. Perhaps bor- rowed from rustic Latin, for we should expect O. av (cf. the earlier Latin aul(l)a), not u. ultiumam'ultimam', no. 29. 49, 56, 86, 1, 189, 1. umbn... , no. 50. ? lip'apud', no. 1 13, op. no. 2 14, 23. 17, 7,- 49, 300, .5. Upfals 'Ofellus', praen.. nos. 35-36 ; — gen. sg. Upfalleis, no. 40, Upfaleis, no. 22 ; — abbr. Upf.. no. 10 ; — here perhaps Uf . . ., no. 68. 119, 2. Upils 'Opillus' (fragment) ; — abbr. tjpll. for Upil(leis). nos. 29, 30. 119, 2. tfppiis 'Oppius', praen., no. 20 ; — gen. sg. Uppiieis, no. 40 ; — Oiries, cogn. upsannam 'operandara. faciendam', nos. 4, 48 ; upsan., no. 7, lipsan- n[um], no. 49, [ups]aiinu, no. 6; 135, 245 ; — perf. pass, partic. nom. pi. upsatuh, no. 44 ; 113. c, 308 ; — -pid] Grlossary and Index — Oscan 321 perf. indie. sg. upsed, no. 50, ups., no. 57, 3 pi. uupsens, no. 3, upsens, no. 10, ouiro-ei's, no. 62 (24); 225 with a. 17, 4, 49, 88, 3, 99, 8, 122, 3, 211,262,1,308. osii[7is] 'adsint', no. 2 4. 122,2,232. Paakul ' *Paculus', praen., no. 43; — gent. Pakulliis 'Paculius'. 119, 2, 171, 1. Paapii, Paapi 'Papius', gent., no. 79. 113, c. Pakis 'Pacius', pi-aen., nos. 19 9, 60; 172; — dat. sg. Pakiu, no. 19 s ; 171, 3, a; — ace. sg. Pakim, no. 19 10 ; 172; — abbr. Pak. for Pak- (ieis), nos. 29, 30; — abbr. Pk., no. 56. 174. na/cfi;is 'Paqui', gen. sg., praen. Cf.24. pa^., no. 31 b. ? pai, pae, etc., see under pui. Palanud'Fallano', no. 61. pan 'quam'. conj., no. 2 6, also in pru- terpan. 135,190,6,202,4. Papeis 'Papi", gen. sg., praen., no. 40. Cf. gent. Paapii. passtata 'porticum', no. 7. 21, 162, 2. Patanal 'Pandae', dat. sg., no. 45 14, 42. 81. patensins 'paudereut, aperirent', no. 1 50, 51. 99, 4, 213, 2, 233. patir ' pater', no. 35 ; 78,2; — dat. sg. Paterei'Patri', no. 45 25; 81. 32, 1, 97, 246,2. ■putt..., no. 58, perhaps pa/f[rafens 'patraverunt'. Pk., see Pakis. ?^edu 'pedes', ace. pi. n., no. 1 56. See p. 230. per-. 299, 5. Perkens '*Percennus', praen., no. 42; — gen. sg. Perkedne[ls], no. 42. 135, a. perkium, meaning uncertain, nom. sg. n., no. 39. perek., per., abbr. for perek(ais) 'per- ticis', no. 3. A measure of length, probably of about five feet. Cf. Umbrian perca 'staff, rod'. 139,1. peremwst 'perceperit', fut. perf., no. 2 15. 224, 299, 5. perfa[kium ?] 'perficere', no. 19 6. Pernal ' *Pemae, Prorsae', dat. sg., no. 45 aa. 300, 8, a. ?pernum, no. 1 29. 304, p. 230. pert 'trans', no. 1 33. 15, 9, 299, 5. jperf-, 299, 5. -pert, 192, 2, 299, 5.i p^temitHi 'perimere,prohibere', infin., no. 2 7; 86, 2; — fut. 3 sg. perte- mest, no. 2 7; — fut. perf. 3 sg. pert- emust, no. 2 4 ; 224. 299, 5, p. 235. perum ' sine' , prep. ,no.2 5, 14, 21. 201, 5, 299, 6. pestlum 'templum', ace. sg. n., no. 49, peessl[um] (fragment). 76, 2, 114, 116, 3, 139, 2, 162, 2. petiropert, petirupert ^ qaa.tev'' , no. 2^14, 15. 34, 81, 100, 3, c, 150, 192, 2.1 petora ' quattuor' ' ' Petoritum et Gal- licum vehiculum esse et nomen eius dictum esse existimant a numero IIII rotarum ; alii Osce, quod hi quoque petora quattuor vocent, alii Graeee, sed aloXiKus dictum." Festus ed. Thewrewk, p. 250. 191, 4. Pettleis, Pettieis 'Pettii', gen. sg., gent., nos. 27-28. pid, pidum, see pis, *plisum. -pId '-que', indefinite particle. 201, 4. 1 Mention should perhaps have been made of another view, which has been revived several times in recent years, namely that -pert is not to be compared with L. -per in semper etc., but with Skt. -krt in sak^t 'once' etc. We still regard the comparison within the Italic as more probable. 322 G-losmry and Index — Oncan [Pilhiiii- Pilhiui ' Pio', dat. sg., no. 45 40. 48, 83, a, 102, 2. Piistlai 'Fidiae', dat. sg., no. 45 14, 42. 21. pis, pid'quis, quid'. Interrogative, nom. sg. m. pis, no. 55. Indefi- nite, nom. sg. m. pis, no. 2 (passim), ^is, no. 30 ;— ace. sg. m. pim (phim), no. 2 25; — nom.-acc. sg. n. pid, no. 1 41, pid, no. 19 6. Indefinite Relative, nom. sg. m. pis, no. 2 8, 19; — dat. sg. m. piei, no. 2 7. 199. pispis ' quisquis' (fragment) ; — pitpit ' quidquid'. " Pitpit Osce quicquid. " Festus ed. Thewrewk, p. 263. 200, 1. *plsum, pfdum 'quisquam, quicquam'. Ace. sg. n. pidum, no. 1 47, pidum, no. 19 7 ; — gen. sg. m. pieisum, no. 2 6. 199, 200, 1, 201, 5. pi. in tr. pi. 'tribunus plebis', no. 2 29. Plasis 'Plarius', praen., no. 20. pukkapld'quandoque', no. 1 52, poca- pit, no. 2 8 (127, 1, a), [p]ocapid (Avellino fragment). 139,1,201,4, 202, 13. pod, conjunction, in pod . . minis] 'quominus',no. 2io; 315; — suae... pod 'sive', no. 2 23, svai puh 'sive', no. 1910, 11(133, a). 190,6,202,1. put 'qui', nom. sg. m., no. 19 1 ; — nom. sg. f. pai, no. 1 34, pai, no. 19 i, pae, paei, no. 2 22; — • nom.-acc. sg. n. pud, no. 1 12, 13, 14, 49, pod, no. 2 10 ; — gen. sg. m. puiieh, no. 39 ; 61, 3, 64, 6, 113, c, 199, b; —ace. sg. f. paam, no. 4, p]aam, no. 50, pam, no. 1 38 ; — abl. sg. f. poizad, no. 2 19 ; 199, d ; — nom. pi. m. pus, no. 1 8, 45 ; — nom. pi. f . pas, nos. 27, 28, 31 a, b; — nom. pi. f. pal, no. 1 15, pai, no. 19 9. 199. piiiiu ' cuia', nom. sg. f., no. 55. 61, 3, 199, 6. For puiieh. see pui. poizad, see pui. Pumpaiians 'Pompeianus', no. 4; — gen. sg. m. Piimpaiianeis, no. 3 ; — dat. sg. f. Piimpaiianai, no. 4 ; — ace. sg. f . Pumpaiiana, no. 3. 61,3, 253, 1. *pompe 'quinque'. 37, 150 with a. pumperiais '*quiucuriis', name of a festival, loc. pi., no. 30, pumperiais, nos. 27-28, abbr. piimpe., no. 32 ; — nom. pi. (or gen. sg.?) pumperias, no. 23 a, b ; — nom. pi. pumper(i)as, no. 33. 37, 150, 191, 5, 251, 4, p. 247. no^iTTies 'Quintius, Pontius', ^ gent., no. 62, Puntiis, no. 3. 146, 153, 174, 191, 5. pomtis 'quinquiens', no. 2 15. 37, 146, 153, 191, 5, 192, 2. piin'cum', conjunction, nos. 1 50, 29, 30, pun, no. 19 6, e. pon, no. 2 (passim). 92, 135, 190, 5, 202, 3. />«nttram'pontem', no. 3. 162,1. Pupidiis ' Popidius, Cocidius', nos. 7-8. Cf. Pupdiis, fragment. 89, 1, 260, 2. ?[p]«rtam 'portam', no. 50. posmom, see pustm[as]. pust'post', no. 1 45, pust, no. 19 5, post, no. 2 8, 23, 29. 300, 6. pusstist 'positumest'(?),no. 1 33. 84, a, 162,2. Alsotakenas'post(adv.)est'. pustin 'according to',, prep., no. 1 34. 15, 10, 299, 7. piistiris ' posteriiis', adv., no. 50. 44, 6, 81, 88,4, 91. 1, 188, 1, 190,6. pustm[as] 'postremae', nom. pi. (or gen. sg.?), no. 23 a, b; — adv. pos- mom, no. 2 16; 190, 5. 114,139,2, 189, 1. 1 Quintiits is the genuine Latin form, while Pontius is the latinized Oscan form found on inscriptions of Campania and Samnium. Cf. 246, 1, a. sakrasias] Glossary and Index — Oscan 323 piistrei 'in postero', loc. sg., no. 31 a, pustrei, no. 22, abbr. pustr., no. 31 b. 81, 88,4, 188,2. putereipfd ' in utroque', loc. sg., no. 45 18, 46 ; — nom. pi. putunispid, no. 1 9 ; — gen. pi. put«r«[mpid], no. 1 22. 81, 88,4, 188,2, a, 200,2. piitlad 'possit', no. 20, putiiad, no. 196, 7, 8 ; — piitians 'possint', no. 20, putiians, no. 19 7. 38, 1, 262, 2. pous, see puz. pr., abbr. 'praetor', no. 2 (passim); for gen. sg., no. 2 21. proe-'prae-', 300, 7. praefucus 'praefectus', no. 2 23. 86, 5, 258, 1. praesentid ' praesente', abl. sg., no. 2 21. 62, 178, 5, a. prai'prae', nos. 27-28. 62,300,7. prebai, meaning uncertain, dat. sg., no. 19 3. preiuatud 'reo', abl. sg., no. 2 15, 16. 17, 10, 64. prufatted 'probavit', nos. 4, 8, 48, pni- fattd, no. 7 (e omitted for want of space); — prufattens 'probaverunt', no. 3, abbr. prufts., no. 33. 102, 2, 228, 262, 1. pruffed ' posuit', nos. 41 b, 51 ; 88, 3, 223 ; — pruftu'po.sita', no. 1 16; 89, 2, 244, 1. Ftn. p. 170. pnt 'pro', no. 2 13, 24. 53, 300, 8. pru^, 17, 8, 300, 8. pruhipid 'proliibuerit', perf.sub]\3 sg., no. 2 23 ; — fut. perf . 3 sg. pruhi- pust, no. 2 26. Cf. hipid, hipust. 218. prupukid 'ex antepacto, by previous agreement', no. 1 2. 17, 8, 86, 5, 173, 5, 250, 2. prvier pan (pam) 'priusquam', no. 2 4, 16. 188, 2, 202, 4. Pukalatui ' Puclato', dat. sg., cogn., no. 1 4. 81, 259, 1. puklum ' puerum, filiura', ace. sg., no. 19 4 (and so to be read in 11. 10, 12, for puklui, puklu) ; — (?)dat. sg. piiklui, no. 19 8 ; — abbr. puk., nom. sg., no. 19 9. 16, 10, 81, 248, 3. puf 'ubi', nos. 14-17. 55, 92, 200, 3, 202, 5. puh, see pod. punum'quandoque', no. 19 6. 201, 5, 202, 3. purasial'iii igniaria', loc. sg. f., no. 45 16,44. 15,11,55,99,0. puz'ut', conj., no. 1 17, pous, no. 2 9. 55 witli ftn., 137, 2, 200, 3, 202, 6. q., abbr., 'quaestor', no. 2 2, 28-29. Cf. kvaisstur. Rahiis ' Rains', gent, no. 40; — gen. sg. Rahiieis, no. 40. 176, 2. Regaturei ' Rectori', no. 45 12,40. 53, 103, 1, 246, 1. r[llitud] 'recto', abl. sg., no. 1 16. Rufriis 'Rubrius', gent., no. 40. saahtum' sanctum', nom. sg. n., no. 45 17, 43. 73, 142. sakahiter ' sanciatur, sacrificetur', no. 45 19. 210, 3, 232. sakaraklum'sacellum, templum', nos. 1 11, 46 ; — gen. sg. sakaraklels, no. 1 20 ; — abl. sg. sakarakliid, no. 1 13. 81, 248, 3. sakarater 'sacratur', no. 452) ; — pres. subj. 3 sg. sakraitir, no. 31 b; 238', 2, 6;— perf. subj. 3 sg. sakrafir, nos. 29, 30 ; 227, 234, note, 238, 2, 239 ; — gerundive nom. pi. f . sajferan- nas, no. 29, abbr. sa^an»., no. 30. 81. ffoKopo 'sacra', nom. sg. f. (?), no. 62. 81, 257, p. 258. sakrasias '*sacrariae', nom. pi. f., no. 28. 254. 324 Glossary and Index — Oscan [sakrim- sakriin 'hostiam', no. 31 », sakrim, no. 19 1 1 ; — abl. sg. sakrid, no. 30 ; — atl. pi. sakriss, no. 29. 81,187, 2, 257, 2. sakruvit 'sacrat', no. 22; — fut. 3 sg. sakrvist, no. 21. 31,6,214,3,221, 262, 3. Sadiriis 'Satrius', gent, no. 12. 81, 157, 2, 246, 1, a. Safinlm ' Samnium'', nos. 50, 80. Ftii. p. 3, 81, 125, 1, a, 172. Saidiieis 'Saedii', gen. sg., gent., no. 22. 174. Saipinaz 'Saepinas', no. 40. 259, 3. SaiTTiKs '*Saepinus', cogn., no. 66. Salaviis 'Salvius', gent., no. 36 ; 80, 1, 258, 3; — ffaXnfi, salavs 'salvus' or ' Salvus' (fragments). 80, 1, 258, 1. Santia. 169, 12. Sarinu, San'nu '*Sarina', name of a gate at Pompeii, ace. pi. n., nos. 14- 15. sm/tos 'scriptae', nom. pi., no. 2 25. 121. Selisimbrj/s'*Sexembrius', gent., no. 17. senateis 'senatus', gen. sg., no. 1 8, 35. senaieis, no. 2 3, 6. 259, 2. Sepis ' Seppius', praen., no. 32; — gen. sg. Sepieis, no. 33. 174. Seppiis 'Seppius', gent., no. 10. 174. serevkid 'auspicio,' abl. sg., no. 3. 80, 1, 173, 5, 256, 3. Seo-Ties, see under F. set, sent, see sum. Sidikinud ' Sidicino', abl. sg., no. 77. sifei'sibi',no.20; 86, 3, 193 with a; — ace. sg. siom, no. 2 5, 6, 9 ; 193 with c. sipus 'sciens', no. 2 5, 14. 90, 1, 6, 99, 1, 225, 306. p. 235. S/r., abbr. cogn., no. 1 1. Sluttiis 'Suttius', gent., no. 3. 56. siuom 'omnino', no. 2 22. 16,12,190, 5, 258, 1. Slabiis ■ Stlabius, Labius', gent. , no. 41. 114. slagim ' regionem, finis', no. 1 34, 54 ; — abl. sg. [lip] slaagid 'ad finem', no. 1 la; 300, 5. 114, p. 229. Smintiis -^minims', gent., no. 37 a, b. 174. ?s]ullad, see suUus. Slim 'sum", nos. 33, 39, 41 a; 217, 1; — pres. indie. 3 sg. est, nos. 27-28, ist, no. 1 (passim); 217, 2; — pres. indie. 3 pi. sent, no. 44, set, nos. 20-28, -1.5 1, set, no. 2 25; 108, 2 ; — imper. 3 sg. estud, no. 1 40, 44, estud, no. 2 (passim); 217, 3; — imperf. indie. 3 pi. fufans, no. 1 lO ; 102, 2, 220: — imperf. subj. 3 sg. fusid, no. 1 19; 217,. 3, 233 ; — fut.Ssg. fust, nos. 2ii. oO,/usf, no. 2 (passim); 221; — perf. indie. 3 pi. fufens, nos. 27-28 ; 227 ; — perf. subj. 3 sg.fuid, no. 2 28- 29 ; — fut. perf. 3 sg. fust, no. 2 28-29; — pres. infln. ezum, no. 2 lO. 217, 1, 2, 3. siivad'sua", abl. sg. f., no. 56; — ace. sg. f. suvam, no. 19 i ; — gen. sg. m. suveis, no. 1 9, 35. 194 with a. Sp., abbr. praen., 'Spedius' or 'Spu- riui5', no. 27. ZTreSis ' Spedius', praen., no. 66. SJ^uriis • Spurius', gent., no. 11; — gen. sg. Spuriiels, no. 17. 174. Staatiis, see Statiis. Staf[ii]aiiam 'Stabianam', no. 3. staflatas 'statutae', nom. pi. f., no. 26. 136, 248. 2. Stalls ' Stains', gent, no. 47. 176, 2, 3. stalt 'Stat', no. 4-5 48 ; — 3 pi. stahlnt, stahint. no. 25 a, b, stalet, nos. 1 58, 2(i. 99. 2, 215, 1, 2. statlf 'statiia', no. 45 (passim). 99, 2, 181, a. tuutoj Glossari/ and Index — Oscan 325 Statiis 'Statins', praen., no. 20; — gen. sg. STarriTjis, no. 62 ; 64 ; — gent. Staatiis, no. 49. 99, 2. status 'stati, erecti', uom. pi., no. 45 i. 99, 2, p. 256. Stenis 'Stenius', praen., no. 52, Srewt, no. 62, Steni, no. 20, Sten . . . , no. 48. suUus'omnes', nom. pi. m., no.40 ii; — nom. pi. f. [sJuUas, no. 40 12; — gen. pi. suUuwi, no. 40 12, sulum, no. 21 ; — adv. suluh 'omnino', no. 199; 133, u, 190,2; — ?[s]ullad'ubique', no. 156; 190, 3, p. 230. " Solium Osce totmn etsoldum signlficat." "SoUo Osce dicitur id quod nos totum vocaiuus. " Festus ed. Thewrewk, pp. 412, 426. 255, 1. o-uTr'sub'. 302. supruis 'superis', dat.-abl. pi., no. 19 7; — supr. 'supra' (?), no. 19 lo. 55, 188, 2. suveis, see suvad. sval'si', conjunction, no. 1 41, svai, no. 19 (passim), suae, no. 2 (passim). 62, 102, 1, 203, 14. sverrunel ' arbitro, spokesman'(?),dat. sg., no. 1 2. 37, a, 96, 115, 2, 247, 2, p. 229. T., abbr. praen., ' Titus' (?), no. 16. t., see tuvtlks. f odait 'censeat', no. 2 lO. 127. 1, a, 232. Tafidins *'Tafidinus', cogn., no. 47. 260, 2. Tanas. 169, 12. iaM^rino?)!. 'sententiam', no. 2 9 ; — gen. sg. tangineis, no. 2 9; — abl. sg. tan- ginud, no. 1 (passim), tanginud, no. 4, tanginud, no. 2 3, 7, abbr. tangi[n]., no. 5, [ta]ngin., no. 11. 16, 11, 98, a, 181, 247, 1. Tantrnnaiiim '*Tanterneioruni', nos. 29, 30. 61, 3, 91, 2, 253, 1. ravpo/j. ■ laurum'. no. 04. 61, 2, a, 68. teer[um] 'territorium', nom. sg. n., no. 1 12, teriira, no. 1 18 ; — gen. sg. tereis, no. 1 ai ; — loc. sg. terei, no. 119, 46, 49. 76, 4, 115, 1. tefiirum 'burnt-offering', nom. sg. n., no. 45 17, 45. 15, 13, 81, 118. teras ' terrae', gen. sg. (or ace. pi. ?), no. 19 11. 115, 2, note, teremenniii 'termina', nom. pi. n., no. 1 15, 57; 162, 1, 178, 12; — dat.-abl. pi. terem«/ss, no. 1 u ; 178, 12. 80, 1, 88, 4, 103, 1, 247, 3. teremnattens 'terminaverunt',no.3 ; — te[r]emnatust 'terminataest', no. 3 ; 84. 262, 1, p. 240. tfei'tibi', no. 19 3. 86, 3, 124, 193 with a. thesavrum 'thesaurum', aco. sg. n., no. 1 48-49; — loc. sg. thesavrel, no. 1 52. 21, 68. Tianud ' Teano', abl. sg.,no. 77; — loc. sg. Tiianei, no. 44. 38, 1. Tiiatium ' Teatinorum', no. 78. 38, 1. tiium'tu', no. 19 5, tiii, no. 55. 193 ■with c. Tintiriis 'Tintirius', gent., no. 60. 38, 3, 246, 1, a. Tirentlnm 'Terentiomm', praen., no. 21. 38, 2. tiurri'turrim', nos. 14, 15. 21, 56, 109, 2. tiivtiks ' publicus' ('tuticus' in Livy ; see 15, 6), no. 41; 145, 2; — tuv- [tiJc]5, no. 48 ;— abbr. tiiv., nos. 7-9, t., nos. 46, 47 ; — nom. sg. f. toutico, no. 2 23 ; — ace. sg. n. touticom, no. 2 10 ; — gen. sg. f . [toutijcas, no. 2 5 ; — loc. sg. f., abbr. tuvtik., no. 31 a, tiiv., no. 33, t., no. 26; — abl. sg., abbr. tuv., no. 18, tuvtik., no.31b(?). 15, 2, 6, 44, 71, 187, 1, 256, 2. touto 'civitas, populus', no. 2 9, 15, TofTo, no. 62; 24, 61, 2, a; — ace. 326 G-lossary and Index — Oscan [tr.- sg. toutam, no. 2 19 ; — abl. sg. tou- tad, no. 2 14, 21. 15, 2, 71. 16, Kaselate, iib G. 35, 259, 3. kumnakle] Crlossary and Index — Umbrian 331 Kastrupiie '* Castrucii', gen. sg. , gent. , va3. 174,256,5. castruo 'oapita'(?), ace. pi., vi aao etc. (11 times), kastruvuf, v a 13, 18, kastruvu, v a 20, 22. 17, 2, 32, 1, 138, 171, 13, 248, 4, a, ftn. p. 236 f. katel 'catulus', ii a 43 ; — gen. sg. katles, ii a 22, 27, katle, ii a is ; — ace. sg. katln, iia 18, 20, 29. 88, 4. caterahamo ' *catervamini, form in troops,' vi b 56, kateramu, i I) 20. 102, 4, 237, a. kazi, iii u, I8, meaning and etym. un- certain. kebu 'cibo', iv 23. 123, 144, o. ceA^ ' aocensum sit' (?), perf. subj. pass. 3 sg., vi a 20. 144, a, 227, 238, 2, 239. cistern.0 'cistema', nom. sg., no. 83. Clauemiur '*Clavemii', nom. pi., vb 8; — dat. pi, Clauerni, ^ h 10, Klaver- niie, ii b 3. 173, 3. klavlaf ' clunis', ace. pi. , ii a -33 ; — abl. pi. klavles, ii a 36, iv 11. I'rom *kla- uda- (of. L. clava, cldoola), by 88, 4. kletram'leeticam', iii 13; — abl. sg. kletra, iii is, iv 24 ; — dat. sg. kletre, iii 14. 248, 4. Kluviier ' Cluvii', gen. sg., gent., v a 15. 174. com, -co{m), -ku(m) 'cum', prepos. 293 with a. coHi-, CO-, ku- 'eon-'. 300,2. combifiaiu 'nnntiato, mandate', im- perat. sg., vi a 17 etc. (5 times), kumpifiatu, i b 14, kupifiatu, i b 35 (108, 1); — pres. subj. 2 sg. kupifiaia, i b 35 ; — perf. subj. 3 sg. combiflanki, vi b 52 ; 229 ; — f ut. perf. 3 sg. combi- Jiansiust, vi b 49, combifiaiisiust, vi b 52, combifiansust, viias; 229. 16, 16, 86, 7, 136, 161. comohota 'oommota, brought, offered', abl. sg., vi a 54. 17, 17, 344, 4, a. covioltu 'commolito, break in pieces' (cakes), imperat., vi b 17, 41, vii a 39, 44, 45, kumaltu, ii a 9, 41, iv 28, ku- multu, i a 34 ; — perf. pass, partie. abl. pi. comatir ' eommolitis', vib 17, 41, vii a 39, 44, 45, kumates, i a 34, ii a 42, iv a 29, kumate, i b 37, 38, ii a 10. 97, 105, 2. CO iieg'os 'gen a nixus', vib 5, 16, vii a 37, kunikaz, iv 15, I8, 20. 35, 146, 6, 153,6. Coredier '*Coredii', gen. sg., name of a god, vi b 45, Kureties, i b 4. 131, a, 260, 2. couertu 'revertito', imperat., vib 47, vii a 44, 45, kuvertu, i b 9, 36, 38, ii a 39 ; — fut. perf. 2 sg. kuvurtus, lb 11, 3 sg. couortus, vii a 39, courtust, vi a 6 (51); 224 ; — fut. perf. pass, couor- tuso, vib 64; 238, 2. 17, 13, 97, 101, 300, 2. Crabouie, Krapuvi, see Grabouio-. krematra'*erematra', aee. pi. n., iia 23, krematru, ii a 28, krematruf, ii a 26; 171, 13. 248, 4, p. 309. crii-ugairo ' einetum', a sort of band worn about the shoulder as a token of office, aec. sg. , vi b 49, krenka- trum, ib 11, krikatru, iib 27, 29. 39, 3, 161. Cu6rar' Bonae', gen. sg., name of a goddess, no. 83. Cf. " Ciprum sabine bonum", VarroL. L. 5, 159. From the root of L. cupio {br from pr by 157, 1). kukehes 'incendet, light up'(?), fut. 3 sg., iii 21. 144, a. ku(m), see com. kumaltu etc., see comoUu. kumiaf, see gomia. kumnakle 'in eonventu', loe. sg., iii 7, 8, kumnahkle, v a 15. (Some prefer the dat. in v a 15, iii 7, and the gen. in iii 8.) 15, 4, 248, 3. 332 Glossary and Index — Umbriun ( kumne- kumne ' comitio', loc. sg., i b 41. 15, 4, 107, 2 withftn., 251, 2. kunikaz, see conegos. kupifiatu etc., see combijiatu. kuraia 'curat', pres. subj., vas; — perf. pass. part, kuratu, v a 24, 26, 29. 67, 1, 112, 210, 1, 262, 1. Kureiate '*Curiati', dat sg., iib 3. Cf. 259, 3. Kureties, see Coredier. curnaco 'cornicem', vi a 2 etc. ; — abl. sg. curnase, via i; 144. 61,256,6. kurflasiu ' *circulario, ultimo' (i.e. 'that which completes the circle', and so 'last' ?), abl. sg., iia 17. 97, 295. kutef ' murmurans, speaking low', i a 6 etc., kutep, i b 3 (25, o). 262, 2, 306. kuveitu 'convehito, congerito', ii a 32, 40. 143, 160, 300, 2. kuvurtus, see couertu. kvestretie ' quaestura', abl. sg., 1 b 45, iia 44. 246, 1, a, 251, 1. kvestur 'quaestor', va23, vb2. 21, 63. daetom ' delictum', 7i a 28 etc. , vi b 30. 300, 3. Dei, see Di. deitu 'dicito', vib 56 etc., teitu, ii a 26 etc. ; 143 ; — fut. perf. 3sg. dersicust, vi b 63, 3 pi. derstCMremi, vi b 62. 45, 95, 223. de^wnec 'decuriis', festival of the de- curiae, vbii, 16, tekuries, ii b i. 26, 191, 10, «, 251, 4. dersa, see diraa. dersecor 'debiti', via 26 etc., vib 29; 171, 13. Probably from *de-deco- (L. decel). dersicust, dersicurent, see deitu. dersMa'prosperam', via 2 etc., desua, vib 51, 52, tesvam, ib 13. 132,6, 258, 2. desendu/ 'duodecim', ace. pi., vii b a. 144, 191, 10, 12, 263, 3. dcstram-e^ in dextram', vib 49; — loc. sg. m. desire, vi b 50, testre e, ii b 27, 28 ; — loc. sg. f . desire, vi b 4 ; — desirit-co 'ad dextrum', vib 24, 38, testru-ku, i a 29 ; — adv. testru sese 'dextrorsum', iii 23, iv 15; 190, 2, 307. 36, 1. 89, 1, 145, 1, 188, 2. deueia ' divinam', vi a 10 ; — abl. sg. deueia, vi a 9. 253, 2. Z)t 'luppiter', voc. sg., vi a 25 etc. (29 times), Dei, vi a 26, 27 ; — ace. sg. Dei'Iovem', via 23, 24, 25. 183 with a. dia 'det, facial', vi a 20. 102, 3. difue ' bifidum' , ace. sg. n. , vi b 4. 102, 3, 173, 1, 191, 2, a, 263, 1. dirsa 'det', pres. subj. 3 sg., vb 13, dersa, vii a 43, 44, tefa, i b 34 etc., 3 pi. dirsans, v b ii, 16, dirsas, v b 8 ; 45, 131, 213, 4;— imperat. dirstu, vi b 17, 38, 39, teftu, ii a 40 (132), tertu, iv28 (132, a), ditu, vib lO, 16, 25, vii a 38, titu, i a 33, tetu, ii a 9, iib 21; 132 with note; — perf. 3 sg. dede, no. 82; 131, c, 223; — fut. perf. 3 sg. dirsust, vii a 43, tefust, i b 34 ; 223 ; — pres. pass. 3 sg. tefte, va7; 132, 238, 1. disleralinsust -inritum fecerit', fut. perf., vi a 7. 114, 229, 262, 3, 264, 1. ditu, see dirsa. dunum 'donum', no. 82, also dunu. 107,1, 131, c, 251, 2. dur' duo', nom. m., vib 50, vii a 46; 64, 82, 2 ; — ace. f. tuf, i b 41 ; — ace. u. tuva. ii a 27. iii 32, 34 ; — dat.- abl. duir, v b 10, 15, tuves, iii I9, tuver-e, iia 33; 31, b. 191, 2. dupfa 'binas'. ace. pi. f., vi b 18; — abl. pi. m. tupler, vai9. 191, 2, a, 192, 1. -ontj Glossary and Index — Umhrian 333 dupursits 'bipedibus', vib in. 54, 94, 191, 2, a, 263, 1. duii 'iterum', adv., vi b 63. 190, 5, 191, 2. e 'ex', see eke. -e 'ill', see -en. -e, -ei, prouom. enclitic. 201, 3. eav\, eaf, see srec. ebetraf-e <■ in exitus', vi a 12, hebetafe, vi b 53 (r- probably omitted by mis- take). 149, a. -ec, -ek, pronom. enclitic. 201, 2. ecia 'omni', abl. sg. f., viia ii, 27. Etym. uncertain, ekvine, loc. sg., ii a 13. 141, a. eest, eetu, see etu. e/'ibi, turn ibi', adv., via 4. 195,/. efurfatu ' expurgato'(?), vi b 17, vii a 38. p. 305. eke 'ex', vi b 54, e-asa 'exara', ii a 38. 300, 4. ehe-, e-'ex-'. 77, 1, 300, 4. eheturstahamu ' exterminate, expellito', vi b 55, eturstahmu, vi b 53, etufs- tamu, ib 16. 16, 20, 77, 1, 131, a, 237, 262, 1. e^ioto 'emissos', vii b 2. 149, 171, 11, a, p. 308. ehvelklu 'sententiam' (ehvelklu feia 'take a vote'), v a 23, v b i. 36, 2, 248, 3. eAueKu 'iubeto', vi a 2. 15,1,217. eikvasatis'collegialibus'(?), iii 24, 29. 29, a. eikvasese 'collegis'(?), dat. pi. (or gen. sg.'collegii'?) va4, 16. 29, o, p. 301. eine, see enern. eiscurent 'arcessierint', vbio, 15. 29, a, 213, 5, 224. eitipes 'decreverunt', vaa, 14. 84, 149, a, 218, 264, 2. emantur 'accipiantur', vas, emantu, yalO; — e?nps'emptus',no.84. 17,9. en-. 301, 2. -en, -em, -e'in'. 109, 1, 301, 2. fndendu 'intendito, imponito', vi b 40, 49, ententu, i b is, iii is; 135, 156 ; — fut. perf. 2 sg. entelus, i b la, 3 sg. entelust, vi b 50; 107, 3, 135, 226. enem ' turn, deinde', vii a 44, ene, i b 3R, eine, via lO, ll. 202, 16. enetu 'iiiito', vi a i, enetu, i a i. eno7n ' tum', vi b 38 etc. (16 times), eno, vi b 16 etc. (9 times), ennom, vib 51 etc. (o times), enno, vii a 38, enu, i b 36 etc. (6 times) ; — enuk, i a 30 etc. (3 times), inuk, ib 7 etc. (7 times), inumk, iv 23 ; — enumek, i b ii etc. (7 times), inumek, iii 9 etc. (13 times). 190, 5, 202, 16. erec ' is', nom. sg. m., vii b l, erek, v a 11, ere, vi b 50, ere, v a 4 (201, 1); — nom. -ace. sg. n. erse' id' (201, 1), viae (adv. 'turn', viae), erek, ia 30, V a 26 (adv. 'tum', iii 33, 35, iv 3, 21, 32); — gen. sg. m. ei-er- 'eius', via 23 etc. (34 times), il^er, vi a 25, erer-ek, iii 32; — gen. sg. f. erar, via 23 etc. (41 times); — ace. sg. f. earn, vib 16, 24 ; — abl. sg. m. n. eru-com, vi b 60, eru-ku, iii 3i (eruk, adv., 'illic', iii 14) ; — abl. sg. f. erak, iii 12 ; — gen. pi. erom, vii a 14, so, ero, vib 62, vii a 13, 28, eru, vas (266); — ace. pi. f. eaf, vii a 52, eaf, i b 42 ; — ace. pi. n. eo, vi a 20, eu, ii a 2, ii b 9. See also er-oni. 195. ereflu 'sacrarium', 'shrine' or 'altar', ace. sg., ivi3, ereplum-a, iii 35, iv 3, 10, ereclum-af , iv 6 (aes eref lam-ar) ; — loc. sg. ereple, iv 17, 19. 112, a. eretu, see heri. erietu 'arietem', iia 6. 99, 4. erom, eru, see est. er-omf 'idem', nom. sg. m., vib 24, eri-hont, vi b 50 ; — gen. sg. f . erar- unt, iv 1 ; — abl. sg. m. eru-hu, ii b 334 Grlossary and Index — Umhrian [eruk- 22; 128, 2, a; — abl. sg. f. era-hunt, ib23, era-font, vi b 65 (201, 6); — nom. pi. jn. eur-ont, vibes; — abl. pi. m. erir-ont, vib-is; — abl. pi. f. erer-unt, iv 5. 195, 201, 6. eruk'illic', adv., ill H. Abl. sg. of erec (cf. 190, 2). erMS'magmentum'(?), ace. sg., vi b ic, 25, etc. (12 times), erus, i a 33, i b 34, etc. (12 times). 112, a, p. 304 f. erse 'turn', adv., vi a 6, efek, iii 33, 35, iv3,2i,32. Seeerec. 190,6, 195, e. eskamitu, iv l, name given to some part of the struicula, but meaning unknown. esmei ' huic' , vi a 5, 18, esmik ' ei' . i a 28, 31 ; — loc. sg. esme ' in hoc' , ri b 55. 114, 195, c, 197, 1. eso 'hie', nom. sg. 1, no. 8.3 ; — abl. sg. m. n. essu, vi a 43, esu, vi a 25 etc. (13 times), ,esu-ku, iv 29 ; — abl. sg. t esa, vib 9",T*7=^'en. pi. (?) esum- ek, i b 8, esom-e, vi b 47 ; — abl. pi. n. esir, vii a 10 etc., isir, vii a 21, 34 (39, 4), esis-co, vi a 18. 145, 3, 196. esoc ' ita', adv., vi b 25, eso, vi a a etc. (14 times), iso, vi a 20 (39, 4). issoc, vii b 3 (39, 4), esuk, v a l, esu, ii a 3, vai4. 54, 190, 2, 196, c. esono- 'sacer,' adj., and neut. subst. 'sacrum, sacrificium.' See sacri-. 1) Adj. Dat. sg., f. esune, va 4; — abl. sg. f. esuna, v a 5 ; — ace. pi. f. eesona, xi a 18, esona, vi a 3, 5. 2) Subst. Nom. -Ace. sg. e.sono, via 57, esunu, lb 9, 38, iia20,2i, 42, iii i, 14, iv 30, esonom-e, vi b 50, 52, esunum-e, i b 14, esunum-en, iii 20 ; — dat. sg. esone, vi b 11 ; — loc. sg. esune, v a 6 ; — gen. pl.(?) esono, vi b 47, esunu, i b 8; — ace. pi. esunu, ii a 2 ; — abl. pi. esoneir, via 18, esunes-ku, va 11. 16, 3, 112, a, 255, 0. est 'est', vi a 8 etc. (very frequent), est, i b 18, iia 15; — sent 'sunt', vi a is etc. ; — pres. subj. 2 sg. sir, vi b 7, 26, si, vi b 20, sei, vi a 23, 3 sg. si, vi a 38, 48, si, va 6 etc., sei, via 28 (see also anderuacose), 3 pi. sins 'sint', vii b 4, sis, vac; 232 ; — pres. infin. erom 'esse', vii b 2, eru, v a 26, 29, V b 5 ; — fut. 3 sg. fust, vi a 7 etc., fust, i b 7 etc., /its, vi-b 40, 3 pi. furent, v a 22 ; 221 ; — fut. perf. 3 pi. fefure 'fuerint', iia4; 128, 2, a, 223; — imperat. sg. futu, vi a 30 etc. , f utu, ii a 22 etc., pi. futido, vi b 61. 209. est ' ibit', see etu. estu 'istum', ace. sg. m., lib 24; — ace. sg. n. este 'istud', vi a 1 etc., este, ia 1 ; — ace. pi. n. esto, via 15, estu, ii a 2, ii b 23. 197, 4. esuf 'ipse', ii a 40, iv 15. 110, 5, 122, 2, 197, 5. et, et 'et', vb 9, v a 6 etc. (very fre- quent). 92, 202, 15. etaiaiis 'itent', pres. subj. 3 pi., vib64, etaias, vi b 65, vii a 1 ; — imperat. pi. etato, vib 63, etatu, ib2l, 22; 236, 2, o. 210, 2, 262, 1. etantu 'tanta', nom. sg., v b 6. Prefix e- as in L. e-guidem. etram-a 'alteram', iii 34; — dat. sg. f. etre, ii b 2 etc. ; — abl. sg. n. etru, vi a 35, 38, 43 ; — loc. sg. etre, ii b 14 ; — ace. pi. f. etraf, i a 18 ; — dat. pi. m. etre, ii b 3, 4, 6 ; — aljl. pi. n. etres, iii 18. 188, 2, a, 191, 2. etu 'ito', imperat. sg., vi b 48, vii a 39, eetu, vi b 54, etu, i b 10 etc. (65), pi. eittto'eunto', vib 51, 52, 65, vii a 1, etutu, i b 15, 23, etuta, iii 11 ; — fut. 3 sg. eest, vi a 2, est, via 6 ; 221 ; — fut. perf. 3 sg. iust, vi a 7 ; 224, b ; — pass. perf. subj. ier 'itum sit', vib 54; 238, 2, 239, 320. 209. eturstahmu, see eheiurstahamu. frater^ Glossary and Index — Umbrian 335 eu, see erec. euroni, see eront. eveietu'voveto'jiibs, 11. 148, 212, b. ezariaf 'escas'(?), iv 27. 112, a. fahe, probably adv.,vb 13. Meaning and etym. -wholly uncertain. famefias' familiae', nom.pl. , ii b 2. 106, /ar 'far', vb lO, is; — gen. &g. farer, vb9, 14. 115, 1, a, 117, 182. farsio 'farrea', aco. pi. n., vi b 2,fasio, vib 44, fasiu, ii a 12. 39, 1, 115, 1, 252, 2. fapefele ' *sacrificabilem', ii b 9. 261. fafia 'faoiat', ii a 17; 144; — feia ' facial', V a 23, V b 1 ; 219 ; — infin. fayiu, ii a 16, fapu, ii b 22 ; 100, 3, 6, 144 with 6 ; — imperat. sg. fetu 'facito', via 22 etc. (52 times), fetu, i a 3 etc. (48 times), feitu, vi b 3 etc. (5 times), feitu, i a 4 etc. (20 times), feetu, viia4l; 99, 1, 143, 219 with note; — fut. perf. 3 sg. fakust, iv 31, 3 pi. facurent, viia 43, fakurent, ib 34 ; • — pass, partic. abl. sg. feta, ii b 13. 32, 1, 136, 214, 2, 219. /a«o 'factum'(?), vib 11. 325. fefure, see under est. feia, feitu, see under fafia. feliuf 'lactentis', ace. pi., i a 14, filiu, vi b 3. 42. felsva'holera'(?), va u. 21, 149, 6, 258, 2. ferime, see following. ferine 'in feretro, ferculo'(?), vi a 57, vi b 1, 19, 43, 45, vii a 4, ferine, i a 4, 13, 22, i b 3, 6, 25 (aes ferime), iii 16 (aes ferime, here retained by some, as a different word), iii 31. 178, 6. fertu ' ferto', imperat. sg. , vi b 50, fertu, ii a 17 etc., pi. fertuta, iii 13 ; — fut. 3 sg. ferest, iia26 ; 221 ; — pass. pres. subj. /erar, vib 50; 238,2,239. 36, 1, 124, 217. fefehtni, meaning uncertain, ace. sg., Iii 16, 18. fesnaf-e 'in fanum', ace. pi., ii b I6 ; — loc. pi. fesner-e 'in fano', iib 11. 99, 1, 114, 136, 251, 2. feta, fetu, see fapia. ficlam 'offam, pellet, a kind of cake', vii a 42, ficla, vi a 56 etc. (11 times), fikla, ii a is, S9 ; — gen. sg. fiklas, ii a 41 ; 266. 248, 3. fiktu ' figito' , i a 28. 153. filiu, see feliuf. Fise 'Fiso, deo Fidio', dat. sg., ia 15, Fiso,Yih3. 137,1,171,3,11. Fisio-, adj. , epithet of ocri-, ' the Fisian Mount'. Gen. sg. Fisier, vi a 30 etc. , Fisie, vi b 10 ; — dat. sg. Fisie, vi a 40, Fisi, vi a 30 etc. (12 times), Fisei, via 23 (173, 2) ; — ace. sg. Fisim, vi a 41, 49, 51, Fisi, vi a 31 etc., Fisei, vi a 29 (29); — abl. sg. Fisiu, vi a 23 etc., Fissiu, vi a 43, Fisiu, i a 5 etc. ; — loc. sg. Fisiein, vi a 46 (169, 7, a), Fisie, vi a 26, 36, vi b 29. 252, 1. Fisoxiiivj, ' pertaining to Fisovius', adj., abl. sg. f., vib 9, 14. Fisouio- ' *Fisovius', name of a god. Gen. Eg. Fisouie, vi b 15 ; — dat. sg. Fisoui, vi b 5, vii a 37, Fisuvi, i a 17 ; — ace. sg. Fisoui, vi b 6, 8 ; — voc. sg. Fisouie, vi b 9 etc. 258, 4. yito'fitum'(?), vib 11. 325. Fondlir-€ ' in *Fontulis, at the Springs', vii a 3, Funtler-e, i b 24. 249, 1. /ons ' favens', vi a 42 etc. (13 times), fos, vi a 23 etc. (4 times) ; — gen. sg. foner, vii a 20 etc. ; — nom. pi. foner, vib 61. 90, 1, 255, 2. -font, see -hont. /roier 'fraties', nom. pi., vb 11, froL- ^ tesr, V b 16, frater, iii s etc.; 76, 3, 90,1,117; — gen. pi. /rairom, vii bi, fratrum, iii 10, fratru, ii a 21 etc. (9 times) ; — dat. pi. fratrus, v b 8, 336 Glossary and Index — Unibrian [fratreca- 13, vii bi; — abl. pi. fratrus-per, ii a 2, iii 23, 28. 33, 124, 246, 2. /raireca ' *f ratrica, pertaining to the brotherhood', abl. sg., viib2. fratrecate ' magisterio, in the office of *fratricus', loc. sg., vii b i. 259, 2. fratrexs ' *f ratricus, fratrum magister', viibl, fratreks, va23, vbl; 145,2; — dat. sg. fratreci, vii b 4 ; 144, a. 45, 256, 2. frehtef ' fricta', 'roasted pieces '(?), ace. pi. , ii a 26. Also taken as pres. partic. nom. sg. 'frigidans'. frehtu ' frictum '(?), iv 31. pune frehtu ' poscana et frictum' or ' poscam cali- dam '(?). Also taken as ' frigidum'. /ri/' fruges', ace. pi., vi a 42 etc. (5 times), fri, vi a so etc. (6 times). 59, 147, 4. /riie 'fretu, fiducia', vi a 24 etc. 178,5, 294. frosetom 'fraudatum', vi ass etc. 69, 138, 211, 262, 1. fuia ' fiat' , iii 1 ; — f ut. f uiest ' fief , v a 9. 215, 3. i^utowie 'Fullonii', no. 83. Funtler-e, see Fondlir-e. /wr/ani 'purgant'(?), vi b 43, furfaS, ibi(25,a). 204, 2, p. 305. /uro' forum', ace. sg., vii a 52, furu, ib42. 51, 136. fust, furent, futu, etc. , see est. jromia 'gravidas', vi a 58, kumiaf, i a 7. 16, 17, 94. Grabouio- '*Grabovius', epithet of Mars, Jupiter, and Vovionus. Dat. sg. Grabouie, vi b 19, Grabouei, vi a 22, vi b 1, Krapuvi, i a 3, n, 21 ; — ace. sg. Graboui, vi a 23, Graboue, vi a 24, 25 ; — voc. sg. Grabouie, vi a 25 etc. (29 times), Crabouie, vi a 27, 37. Connection with L. Gradlvus attractive, but no satisfactory ex- planation of U. 6 : L. d. 258, 4. 7ia6e'habet, restat'(?), vi b 54, habe, ib 18; — pres. subj. habia, v a 17, 19, 21 ; — f ut. kabiest, vi b 50 etc. (5 times) ; 218 ; — imperat. sg. haMtu, vi a 19, vi b 4, habetu, ii b 23 etc. (7 times), pi. Iiabiiuto, vi b 51, babe- tutu, i b 15 ; — fut. perf. 2sg. habua, vi b 40, 3 pi. A(i6uren<'ceperint', vii a 52. 212,3,218. habina 'agnas'(?),acc. pi., vib22,23, 24, habina, i a 27, hapinaf, i a 24 ; — gen. pi. hapinaru, i a 33. 30, 6, 149, a, 151. hahtu 'capito', imperat. sg., ii a 22, hatu, i b 11, /ioiu, vi b 49, pi. hatutu 'capiunto', i b 42, hatuto, vii a 52. 121, 216, 218. hebetafe, see ebetrafe. heri ' vult', iv 26 ; — fut. 2 sg. heries, i b 10, ii b 21, 3 sg. heriest, vii a 52, heries, vib 48 (127, 3) ; 221 ; — perf. subj. 3 sg. heriiei, iia I6; 29, 42, 224, b, 234, note, 320; — pres. indie, pass. 3 sg. herter 'oportet', ii a 40, iii 1, herte, va 6, 8, 10, herti, v b 8, 11, 13, 16, hertei, viib2; 29, 39, 2, 216, 238, 2, a ; — perf. subj. pass. 3 sg. herifi 'oportuerit', v b 6 ; 227, 238, 2, 239; — perf. pass, partic. abl. sg. keritu 'optato, consulto', vi a 27, 47, vib 29, hereitu, vi a 37, eretu, ii a4 (149, o); 190, 2, 307. 15, 1, 149, 214, 2. Aertei'vel', vii a 3, herie, vib 19, 20. 202, 19. heris ' vel', i a 4, i b 6, heri, i a 4, 22, ii b 9, 10, heri, vi a 57, vi b 46. 15, 1, 202, 19. Boier '*Hoii', gen. sg., name of a god, via 14. holtu ' aboleto' (?), imperat., vi b 60, vii a 49. 149, a. isunt] G-losmry and Index — Umhrian 337 homonus ' hominibus', t b lo, is. 84, 149, 181 with 6. Honde '*Honto, deo inferno', dat. sg., vi b 45, Hunte, i b 4, ii a 20, 34. Aondomw 'infimo', abl. sg., vi a 9, 10. 15, 5, 86, 1, 149, 156, 189, 1. hondra 'infra', prep., vi a 15, vii a 52, hutra, ib 42. 15, 5, 149, 156, 188, 2, 190, 3, 299, 4. /londu 'pessuindato'(?), imperat, vib 60, vii a 49. 264, 2. -hont '-dem', pronom. enclitic. 149, a, 201, 6. Horse ' *Hodio', dat. sg. , name of a god, vi b 43, Hufie, i b 2. Jiostatu 'iiastatos', vi b 59, vii a 48 ; — ■ dat. pi. hostatir, vib 62, vii a 13 etc. 99, 3, 138, a, 259, 1. Hule '*Holae', dat. sg., name of a god- dess, iv 17. 149, a. huntak 'puteum'(?),iii3, iv32. 256,6. Huntia, name of the festival in honor of the god Hontus, abl. sg., ii a 15, 17. Probably ablative of time (295), 'at the Hontus festival'. hutra, see liondra. -i, -e, -ei, pronom. enclitic. 201, 3. -i = -en. 39, 5. lapusco '*Iapudicum', adj., ace. sg., vii a 47, labuscom, vib ss, lapuzkum, i b 17 ; — gen. sg. lapuscer, vii a 48, labuscer, vi b 54, 59, vii a 12; — dat. sg. Idbusce, vii a 12. 256, 1. Ikuvins ' Iguvinus', coin-legend; — voc. pi. Ikuvinus, i b 21, 22, Ikuvinu, i b 20, liouinur, vi b 63, louinur, vi b 56 ; — ace. sg. f. liouinam, vi a 49 etc., louinam, vi b 12, liouina, vi a 31 etc., louina, vi a 29, 39 ; — gen. sg. f. liuvinas, i b 2, 5 ; liouinar, vi a 32 etc. , louinar, vi a 30 etc. ; — dat. sg. f . IkuTine, i b 13, lioueine, vi a 5, liouine, via 18 etc., louine, via 33 etc. ; — loc. sg. f . louinem, vi a 46 (169, 7, a), liouine, vi b 29, louine, vi a 26, 36 ; — abl. sg. f . Ikuvina, i a 5 etc., liuvina, ib 5 etc., liouina, vi a 23 etc., louina, vi a 25 etc. 48, 148, 187, 255, 5, 258, 4. iepi'ibi, then'(?), iii2l. The form is not satisfactorily explained. 39, 1, 195, d. iepru, meaning uncertain, ii a 32. Sometimes explained as 'pro iis', but this is very doubtful. 39, 1, 195, d. ier, see etu. ife 'ibi, eo, there', vib 39, 40, ife, iib 12, 13 ; — ifont 'ibidem', vi b 55; 201, 6. 195,/. inenek 'tum', iii 20. Probably a mis- take for inemek (cf. inumek). 202, 16. inuk, inumek, etc., see enom. iouies 'iuvenibus', dat. pi. vib 62 etc.; — ace. pi. iouie, vi b 59, vii a 48. 96, 100, 1, 186. loit to- 'Iovius',epithetof Tefer,Trebus, Hontus, and Torra. Also used with- out any other name, ibi (adj.), iia 6,8 (subst. ) . Dat. sg. m. luvie, i a 24 etc. , luvi, i a 88, Iouie, vi a 58, loui, vi b 22 (luvie, i a 8, Iouie, vi a 58, taken by some as f.) ; — dat. sg. f. luvie, i b 43, Iouie, vii a 53 ; — ace. sg. m. loui, vi b 26, 27 ; — abl. sg. m. luviu, ibi; — voc. sg. m. Iouie, vi b 28 etc., liouie, vi b 35 (this spelling after liouine etc. ) ; — voc. sg. f . louia, vii a 47, 49. 252, 1 with a. irer, see erec. isec'item', adv., vib 25, isek, iv4. 39, ij 196, c. isefeles 'insectis', abl. pi., iv 7. Prob- ably mistake for isefetes. 39, 5. isir, iso, issoc, see eso, esoc. isunt 'item', iia 28, 36, iii 16, 17. 39,4. 338 Grlossary and Index — Umhrian [itek- itek'ita', iv3i. 195,/. iuka 'preces', aoc. pi. n., iiias, iuku, ii b 23. 249, 1. iMenj'ar 'iuvencae', nom. pi., viib2; — ace. pi. iuenga, vii a 51, iveka, i b 40, 42 (108, 1). 31, 6, 156. luieskanes ' *Iuiescaiiis', dat. pi., ii b 6, luieskane, ii b 5. lupater' luppiter', voc. sg. , ii b 24 ; — dat. sg. luvepatre, ii a 5 etc. (-5 times), luve patre, iib 7, luvip., ii a 10, luve, i a 3, luue, vi a 22. Cf. also Di. 183 with a. iust, see etu. maletu'molitum', iiais. 97,244,4. mandracio' man tele', ace. sg., vi b 4, mantrahklu, ii a 19, mantraklu, ii b 16. 97, 263, 1, p. 304. mani ' manu' , abl. sg. , vi b 24, mani, ii a 32 (59) ; — loc. sg. manuv-e, iib 23; 185, 2; — ace. manf, ii a 38. 185 •with 8. maronatsi ' *maronatu, office of maro' , loc. sg., no. 84; — abl. sg. maronato (171, 6, a), no. 83. 247, 2, 259, 2, 302, p. 310. Marte ' Marti' , dat. sg. , vi b 1 , 43, Marte, i a 11, i b 2, Marti, ii a 11 (or possi- bly ' Martio', to foil.). Jfartio- 'Martius', adj., usually epithet of Cerrus. Gen. sg. ifartier, v b 9, 15, vi b 58 etc. (31 times), Marties, ib28, 31; — dat. sg. Martie, vii a 3, Marti, i b 24 ; — voc. sg. ilartie, vi b 57, 61. Jtfatrer'Matris', no. 83. 33. me/a ' mensam, libum', ace. sg., vi a56, vi b 17, 20, vii a 4, 38, mefa, i a 16, ivi4; — abl. sg. mefa, vi b 5, 9, 14, vii a 37, mefa, ii b 13 ; — dat. sg. mefe, ii b 28. 110, 3 with a, p. 304. ?ne/ie'inihi', vi a 5. 193 with a. menes, see benus. menzne'mense', iiai7. 110, 1. mers 'ius', vi b 31, (mersest), vi b 55, {mersi, mersei = mers-si 'ius sit'), vi a 28, 38, 48, tnefs, i b 18 ; — • abl. pi. mersus 'ex moribus', iii 6 ; 132, a, 287. 15, 6, 94, 132, 182. mersto 'iustum, prosperum' ('right, proper', and so 'favorable', used of birds of omen), ace. sg. m., via 3, 4, 16, 17 ; — ace. sg. f. mersta, vi a 3, 4, 16, meersia, via i" (76, 1) ; — abl. sg. m. merstu, vi a 1 ; — ace. pi. f . merstaf, vi a 4, mersta, vi a 3, 4, 18. 15, 6, 88, 3, 259, 1. mersuva ' iusta, solita', abl. sg. f., iii 11 ; — ace. pi. m. mersuva, iii 28. 15, 6, 132, a, 258, 2. mestru'maior', nom. sg. f., va 24, 27, vb4. 147, 3, a, 188, 3. J/iZeiinar '*Miletina«', gen. sg., viai3. Tnoiar 'multae', gen. sg., viib 4 (269, o) ; — nom. sg. muta, v b 2, mutu, vb6; — ace. sg. -muta, v b 3. 49, 105, 2, 146. niug'aiM'mugito,muttito,makea noise', imperat. , vi a 6 ; — perf. pass. part. ?nuieto, vi a 7. 58,148,210,3,211. muneklu ' munus, sportulam', v a 17, 19, 21. 67, 1, 248, 3. Museiate'*Musiati', dat. sg., ii b 5. Cf. 259, 3. muta, see motar. n., abbr., 'nummis', no. 83. iV^aAarcom '*Nareum', ace. sg. n., vib 58, vii a 47, Naharkum. i b 17 ; — gen. sg. Naharcer, vi b 54. 59, vii a 12, 48 ; 144, a ; — dat. sg. Naharce, vii a 12. 256, 1. naraklum 'nuntiatio, announcement' (of the results of inspecting the en- trails), ii a 1. 147, 2, 248, 3. ?iarate 'narrato, speak, announce', im- perat., via 22, 56, 59, etc. (14 times), ortomj Glossary atid Index — Umhrian 339 naratu, iiaa, ii b 8 etc. (5 times). 147, 2. natine' nations, gente', iiaai, 35, iib 26. 147, 2, 181, 247, 1. neip ' non' , vi a 27, 36, 46, vi b 29, vii b 3, neip, V a 29, ii a 4 ; — prohib. neip 'neve', vibsi, neip...nep 'nee... nee', vi a 6. 29, 6, 92, 202, 20. neirhabas ' ne adliibeant', iv33. 29, 84, 202, 20, 218. nep, see neip. nepitu ' inundate' , imperat. , vi b 60, vii a 49. 212, 6, 310. Ner., abbr. praen. (Nero or Nerius), no. 84. jier/'principes, optimates', title of rank, ace. pi., vi a 30 etc. (13 times) ; — dat. pi. nerus, vi b 62 etc. (5 times). 15, 7, 180, 2, c. nertrit'sinistro', abl. sg., vibSo, ner- tru-co, vi b 37, 39, nertru-ku, i a 32. 16, 18, 188, 2. nersa' donee', viae. 202, 11. nesimei'proxime', adv., vi a 9. 15, 8, 29, 42, 138, o, 189, 1 (vfith ftn.), 190, 1, 307. ninciM ' ninguito' (transit., 'snow up- on'), vibeo, vii a 49. 114, a, 146, 153, 161, 213, 3, 310. niru, meaning uncertain, ace. sg., iib 15. Probably some sort of herb. nome'nomen', vi a 30 etc. (13 times), numem, i b 17 (109, 1) ; — gen. sg. jiomner, vi b 54 etc. (4 times) ; — dat. sg. nomne, vi a 24 etc. (40 times) ; — abl. sg. nomne, vi a 17, nomne-per, vi a23 etc. (40 times). 54, 181, 247, 3. JToniar 'Noniae', gen. sg., viai4. Mosue ' nisi', vib 54. 67,1,95,202, 14, 20. numem, see name. numer'nuramis', abl. pi., van, 19, ai. Nurpier '*Nurpii', gen. sg., vi a 13. nufpener ' pondiis', designation of a small coin, abl. pi., v a 13. 94, 263, 1. nuvime 'nonum', adv., ii a 26. 86, 1, 190, 1, 191, 9. nuvis 'noviens', adv., ii a 25. 192, 2. ocar 'arx, mens', the Sacred Mount of Iguvium, nom. sg. , vi b 46, ukar, i b 7 ; 91, 2, 6; — gen. sg. ocrer, vi a 8 etc. (14 times) ; — dat. sg. acre, vi a 23 etc. (14 times) ; — ace. sg. ocrem, vi a 49, 51, vi b 12, ocre, vi a 29 etc. (6 times) ; — abl. sg. ocri-per, vi a 23 etc. (17 times), ocre-per, vi a 25, 34, 35, ukri- per, i a 5 etc. (8 times), ukri-pe, i a 12 ; — loc. sg. ocrem, vi a 46, ocre, vi a 26, 36, vi b 29, ukre, v a 16 (usually taken as dat.). Cf. " ocrem antiqui, . . . , montem conf ragosum dicebant. " Festus ed. Thewrewk, p. 190. 99, 3, 257, 2. oht, see uhtretie. OJise'in umero', loc. sg., vib50, uze, ii b 27, 28. 110, 1. oose>-clom-e 'ad *obsei'vaculum'(?), via 12. 77, 3. opeter ' lecti, choice', perf. pass, partic. gen. sg. n., vb 9, 14; — imperat. sg. upetu ' optato, deligito', va 7, iib i, 8, 11, iii 22, 26, pi. upetuta iii lo. 212, 6. For the meaning, cf. the early and poetical use of L. optt in sense of 'choose'. orer 'illius'(?), vi a 26, 36, 46, vi b 29; — abl. sg. m. uru, vi b 55, uru, i b 18 ; — abl. sg. f . ura-ku, v a 5 ; — abl. pi. ures, iv 33. 197, 2. or 3 ^ z o iS ^ 5 > g H i5 pq I'r.ATK IV. ,vavRa8:ANVA:F^VM/^1'\^:5'Qv^0BasPl'| fAR£/SCVR£Nn"orEAV/ CLAVERN/ ' ! ToC^OSTRArAiHE fFSESNA OTE A V^ CASJ L05 O.RSAH E RTJ f RATRVS ^^ P^iJ^SS^oRSERPQSTfACNVVEEXVCASR/r^ERVEfVi.. ET „ ,S£SNA>oTf AVI ^ r PiiOTOGitAiMi OK Vb. I(.a-\'ixiAN Tahlks (Ruf.al). Plate V.